Despite shortcomings, Muslims Most Civilised in the World -1

Dr Javed Jamil
Almost every civilisation claims itself to be the best civilisation of the world; and most of the societies tend to believe themselves to be more civilised than the others. The economic and political powers of the world, with their higher control on all forms of media, often succeed in convincing the people that they are most civilised of all. As part of natural inclinations, the most civilised have also the habit of recognising the least civilised. The least civilised of course in most of the instances are those who are the biggest threat, in reality or in perception, to the most civilised. The clash in todays world between the most and least civilised happens to be between the Western Civilisation and Muslim civilisation. The protagonists of Western Civilisation comprise hardcore atheists, non-practising Christians, practising Christians, Jews and some Hindus and Muslims, almost in the same order. The protagonists of Muslim Civilisation comprise mainly the believing Muslims with minuscule percentage of non-practising Muslims, with of course some appreciable differences in their beliefs and practices. The Western Civilisation boasts itself as the best civilisation and tries to prove Muslims as the least or at least one of the least civilised societies of the world. Their control on the institutions and all forms of media is so complete that the people in huge numbers believe their claims to be true. We will examine in this series of papers why their claims are ill founded and why Muslims, despite their enormous shortcomings and their incomplete acceptance of Islamic system, are certainly much more civilised than the Western world. When civilisation is to be considered, we will have to first examine the criteria of civilisation. Of course, Westernism has its own criteria, obviously the criteria being such as help it to make its claims look real. Not only the criteria need to be examined, the methods of determining these criteria are to be analysed. We will then examine the world statistics to determine who is standing where in terms of these criteria. The proponents of Westernism argue that Muslims are uncivilised because: First, Muslims are the most violent people of the world. They are ruthless murderers who need no sympathy or understanding. Euphemistically perhaps, some have started arguing that while all Muslims are not terrorists all terrorists are Muslims.

Second, if Muslims are prone to indulging in violence, its roots lie in the very foundations of their religion that promotes violence against unbelievers. Third, Muslims want to pursue their medieval culture and are not ready to accept the modern, peace-loving civilisation of the West. Muslim countries are undemocratic having no regard for human rights, particularly the rights of women and minorities. Fourth, Muslims demonstrate mutual brotherhood, which endangers the very survival of the civilised world. Fifth, Muslims are placed low in terms of developmental criteria, which normally mean Life Expectancy, Per Capita income, educational level, etc; Sixth, Muslim societies have much lower status of women than Western societies. The Western societies, they argue, are civilised because 1. They have a system where society has total freedom; 2. They have liberated their women; 3. they are peace loving people who abhor violence; 4. The lives of their people are healthier and happier with higher incomes, life expectancies and educational levels. We will deliberate on each of these one by one. Let us first discuss the most important issue of violence:

Violence: Forms and Extent

The most notable campaign in recent years has been related to violence, mainly because the presence or absence of violence is regarded the most important criterion of civilisation with West claiming that it abhors violence. Interestingly, violence has become a key word in their armoury only through a partisan definition. Terrorism to them is violence but war against terror is not violence, killing of civilians by terrorists is violence but killing of the civilians by their forces is not violence, killing of female foetuses is violence (female foeticide) but killing of foetuses without the knowledge of their sex (abortion) is not violence, death sentence to criminals is violence but murders of common people is not violence or at least not a condemnable form of violence, and so on. Obviously, the violence that is related or can be indirectly related to religion or other factors not related to Westernism or is directed against the institutions of Westernism automatically becomes reprehensible and worthy of condemnation in harshest possible terms. To control this form of violence, all possible measures including full scale wars and invasions can be adopted. Every possible method will be employed to present this violence as barbaric. On

the other hand the violence which is directly or indirectly related to New World Order is kept hidden and if at all there is a discussion on it, they are described as unavoidable or collateral damage, which need to be understood and managed. See the following list of deaths caused by various reasons of violence in last 25 years:

1. Alleged Terrorism by Muslims: Around 25000 2. Alleged Terrorism by other communities including Hindus and Christians: Around 300000 3. Wars (mostly waged or supported by West): Around 2 million 4. Murders: 50 million 5. Abortions (induced): 1 billion
(These are estimated figures based on international statistics, the references for which will be given when each of them is discussed in detail in coming pages.) Are Muslims the most violent people on the face of the earth? If not Muslims then who are the most violent people? We will examine this question in the next chapter. But it is clear from the above figures that the international response to various forms of violence has been nothing less than absurd. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Most Civilised in the World -2

Dr Javed Jamil

As discussed in the previous chapter, only certain forms of violence attract the attention of the world media. We will first discuss the issue of homicides. Certain kinds of murders receive immediate attention of the international organisations and media. Obviously these murders are related to the practices that Westernism accepts or promotes or are a threat to Western interests. If the murder happens to be related to illicit relationships including honour killings, killings of sexual perverts like gays, or murders related to religion will be highlighted in the media. There will be huge hue and cry and the international institutions will come into picture with condemnation and call for severe punishment to the culprits. If a rapist or murderer is punished with death sentence by any court, again the international condemnation will be severe and every effort will be made to stop the death sentence. Of course if the culprit happens to be a Saddam or Osama, his execution will be hailed astriumphs of peace and justice. If the murdered is neither a gay nor a lesbian nor a person having sexual relationships unacceptable to particular societies, he will have no sympathy at all. But the truth remains that while the categories of murders related to high profile category are not more than hundreds a year, the number of ordinary, straightforward victims of murderous assaults is in millions. These huge numbers of murders are of course the direct effect of the judicial and social system that New World Order has established. More than 2 million murders take place worldwide everywhere. In US alone, more than 200,000 people are assaulted with murderous intents every year (more than 18,000 are killed).
Top fifty countries in terms of the rate of murders:

1. Colombia 0.63 per 1000 people 2. South Africa 0.51 per 1000 people 3. Jamaica 0.32 per 1000 people 4. Venezuela 0.32 per 1000 people 5. Russia 0.19 per 1000 people 6. Mexico 0.13 per 1000 people 7. Lithuania 0.10 per 1000 people 8. Estonia 0.10 per 1000 people 9. Latvia 0.10 per 1000 people 10. Belarus 0.09 per 1000 people 11. Ukraine 0.09 per 1000 people 12. Papua New Guinea 0.08 per 1000 people 13. Kyrgyzstan 0.08 per 1000 people 14. Thailand 0.07 per 1000 people 15. Moldova 0.07 per 1000 people 16. Zambia 0.07 per 1000 people 17. Seychelles 0.07 per 1000 people 18. Zimbabwe 0.07 per 1000 people 19. Costa Rica 0.06 per 1000 people 20. Poland 0.05 per 1000 people 21. Georgia 0.04 per 1000 people

22. Uruguay 0.04 per 1000 people 23. Bulgaria 0.04 per 1000 people 24. United States 0.04 per 1000 people 25. Armenia 0.03 per 1000 people
26. Yemen 0.03 per 1000 people 27. India 0.03 per 1000 people 28. Azerbaijan 0.02 per 1000 people 29. Dominica 0.02 per 1000 people 30. Finland 0.02 per 1000 people 31. Slovakia 0.02 per 1000 people 32. Romania 0.02 per 1000 people 33. Portugal 0.02 per 1000 people 34. Malaysia 0.02 per 1000 people 35. Macedonia, The Former Yugoslav Republic of 0.02 per 1000 people 36. Mauritius 0.02 per 1000 people 37. Hungary 0.02 per 1000 people 38. Korea, South 0.01 per 1000 people 39. Slovenia 0.01 per 1000 people 40. Iceland 0.01 per 1000 people 41. France 0.01 per 1000 people 42. Czech Republic 0.01 per 1000 people 43. Australia 0.01 per 1000 people 44. Canada 0.01 per 1000 people 45. Chile 0.01 per 1000 people 46. United Kingdom 0.01 per 1000 people 47. Italy 0.01 per 1000 people 48. Spain 0.01 per 1000 people 49. Germany 0.01 per 1000 people 50. New Zealand 0.01 per 1000 people Source: Seventh United Nations Survey of Crime Trends and Operations of Criminal Justice Systems (United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, Centre for International Crime Prevention)

The list tells that most of the countries listed are predominantly Christian countries including the bastions of the Western World: US, UK, France, Germany, South Africa, Canada and Australia. Though Muslim countries form one third of the total number of countries, only three Muslim countries, Yemen, Malaysia and Azerbaijan (that has more of a communist than Islamic history) appear in the list. There are no Saudi Arabia, Iran, Pakistan, Turkey, Egypt and Indonesia, the countries that are supposed to be the biggest representatives of the Islamic world. Malaysia appears at the lower end. Obviously the murder rates in these countries as well as other Islamic countries are extraordinarily low. Most of the 60 odd Muslim countries occupy places in the last eighty countries. Kuwait and Saudi Arabia have traditionally been the lowest crime prone countries though the latter has witnessed some rise in crime rate recently. Not only the US has one of the highest crime rates among the major countries, Washington and

New York alternately continue to earn the epithets of the crime capital of the world. This is despite the fact that the US has the most

developed legal machinery with maximum number of policemen and lawyers per 1000 population. A US website copyrighted by The Fathers Manifesto makes mockery of the legal system of the US by citing several important statistics. Some of its observations are worth reproducing here: We have 60 times as many lawyers as Japan, which has 4 times as many engineers as us.. one of the most incredible accomplishments of American lawyers was to attain the undisputed world's highest incarceration rate at the very same time that they attained the world's third highest murder rate, something that an effective justice system would have a difficult time justifying. If incarceration is an effective deterrent to crime, then why should both our incarceration and murder rates have increased more than ten fold in parallel with each other during the 20th Century? If we had a high incarceration rate but a low murder rate, then the high incarceration rate would be justified. Or if we had a low incarceration rate but a high murder rate, then it could be argued that the high murder rate was the direct result of our low incarceration rate. But when both rates increased in parallel from one of the world's lowest to one of the world's highest all within one century, you have to question the efficacy of feeding this many lawyers, and you have to wonder what it is about having so many lawyers that we also have so many criminals and prison inmates. And you have to question why the number of all three (criminals, inmates, and lawyers) increased so dramatically at the same time . Many of the Muslim countries that we're intent on bombing into oblivion so that we can "improve" their lives by imposing our "solutions" upon them also have lower crime rates than us. The UN data for Turkey, which is available on the Internet shows that if we had had a crime rate equivalent to Turkeys, then just last year we would have had: 1. 543,860 fewer assaults at $124 each = $67 million. 2. 116,440 fewer rapes at $234 each = $27 million. 3. 670,808 fewer robberies at $89 each = $60 million. 4. 14,806,908 fewer thefts at $55 each = $814 million. 5. 305,300 fewer frauds at $210 each = $64 million. 6. 648,372 fewer drug arrests at $50 each = $32 million. 7. 2,599,736 fewer juvenile delinquents at $100 each = $260 million. 8. 29,820 fewer judges at $140,000 each = $4,175 million. 9. 41,180 fewer prosecutors at $110,000 each = $4,530 million. The following table also proves the fact that there is high incarceration rate in America and other developed nations: Incarceration Rate/100K 690 730

Country 1.Russia 2.United States

3.Belarus 4.Ukraine 5.Latvia 6.Lithuania 7.Singapore 8.Moldova 9.Estonia 10.South Africa 11.Cook Islands 12.Hong Kong 13.Romania 14.Czech Republic 15.Thailand 16.Poland 17.Slovakia 18.South 19.Korea 20.Kiribati 21.New Zealand 22.Portugal 23.Fiji 24.Hungary 25.Canada 26.Luxembou 27.Bulgaria 28,Scotland 29.Brunei Darussalam 30.Macau 31.Spain 32.Northern Ireland 33.Malaysia 34.China 35.England/ Wales 36.France 37.Germany 38.Italy 39.Austria 40.Turkey

505 390 375 360 287 275 270 265 225 207 200 190 181 170 150 137 130 127 125 123 120 115 115 110 110 110 107 105 105 104 103 100 95 85 85 85 80

41.Switzerlan d 42.Belgium 43.Netherlan ds 44.Sweden 45.Denmark 46.Finland 47.Greece 48.Croatia 49.Norway 50.Ireland 51.Malta 52.Solomon Islands 53.Iceland 54.Japan 55.Banglades h 56.Slovenia 57.Cyprus 58.Philippine s 59.Cambodia 60.India

80 75 65 65 65 60 55 55 55 55 55 46 40 37 37 30 30 26 26 24

In the above table, Russia and the US occupy the top

positions. The first major Muslim country appearing in that table is listed at No. 33, which has an incarceration rate about one seventh of that of the US. The crimes against women show similar results,
but this will be discussed a little later. The fact that the US has one of the highest murder rates and the second highest incarceration rate can be regarded as ample proof of the rising criminal tendencies of the American people. But more than that it is the proof of the total failure of American judicial system, and still more the proof of the negative impact of social, political and economic policies, which ultimately branch out from the root of economic fundamentalism. (People of any country are not inherently bad. It is the system that grooms them into good and bad.) In America, more than 18000 people are murdered on average every year, according to the statistics. Compare this with about 600 murders per year in Saudi Arabia, and it leads to the conclusion that the former has at least three times the murder rate than the later. The situation in most of the other Muslim countries is even batter. The more Islamic a society and its laws the lesser are the rates of almost all crimes.

The crime situation is in fact far worse in Western countries than what is represented by the statistics related to murders. With highly improved medical techniques and emergency measures, the victims have now much lesser chances of succumbing to their injuries than was the case about 40 years back. A study done by U Mass Amherst sociologists Anthony R. Harris and Gene A. Fisher, Dr. Stephen H. Thomas of the Harvard Medical School and David J. Hirsh of the University of Massachusetts Medical School says: "The level of violence from assaults in America has risen dramatically over the past 40 to 50 years at the same time that guns have become more lethal and available.But because of the vast improvements in the nations access to and quality of emergency medical care particularly since the Vietnam War the outcome of these assaults is far less likely to be lethal..People who would have ended up in morgues 20 years ago are now simply treated and released by a hospital, often in a matter of a few days. And people who would have faced the death penalty 20 years ago are now simply guilty of felonious assault, treated and released by prisons, often in a matter of a few years." It was concluded that the primary reason for the dropping lethality rate is a set of medical variables. The report adds: "Against a baseline of 1960, we estimate that without this technology, the U.S. would presently be experiencing 45,000 to 70,000 homicides a year instead of an actual 15,000 to 20,000." (Findings are from May 2002 issue of Homicide Studies)

It can be safely argued that the rate of murderous assaults in USA is more than 10 times that of major Muslim countries. It can also be seen from the list that the rate of
murders in Muslim countries is lesser than that of the other important systems like Russia, China, India and African countries. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Most Civilised in the World -3 (Rapes)

Dr Javed Jamil*
In the coming chapters, we will analyse the actual criteria of civilisation in greater details and compare the various indicators between the Muslim World, Western World and other chief societies like China, India and Russia. Meanwhile we will continue with the issue of violence, which is an irrefutable indicator of a society being less or more civilised. The level of violence in society depends on several factors but three of them are extremely crucial; 1. Fear of God; 2. Fear of Law; 3. Fear of society. If these three fears disappear in the minds of individuals, the violence will surely increase. Out of the three, it is perhaps the fear of law that counts most. If the fear of God had been enough, religious laws would not have prescribed punishments for violence. But the fact that all legal systems prescribe punishments for laws clearly indicates that the fear of law is the most important factor. The New World Order has sough to totally demolish the fear of God, has caused a massive decrease in the fear of law and has made many crimes acceptable in society. The results are for all to see. Despite

colossal legal machineries, the current model of Western judicial system has proved to be an abysmal failure in acting as deterrent for
crimes. In the last chapter, I presented international statistics on murders. Let us now examine the case of violence against women. This is specifically important because the New World Order boasts of substantially raising the status of women in society.

Rapes
The combined effect of the commercialisation of sex, the social culture it spawned and the legal framework that its proponents propelled was an overwhelming increase in all kinds of violence. Rapes, murders, abuses and other forms of domestic violence have reached a level at which a society loses its claim to be civilised. Whenever there is anarchy, it is the weak that suffer most. Obviously women and children are at the receiving end of an overwhelming majority of the cases of violence unleashed by changed perceptions about sex. Let us first concentrate our attention on rape! The conditions that prevail in a typical Western society, or any society that follows Western legal system

or tries to imitate its social norms, are good enough for rapes to abound. The empowerment of women sans security has made them easy targets. They are no longer confined to the safe environs of family for most of the time. They usually get out of out of their houses early in the day and do not come back till the night has settled in. They are normally not accompanied by any that would guard them. Often they are travelling or walking in lonely areas away from the public gaze. They often happen to be in situations and places where their screams for help have little chances to be heard. Their appearance hardly helps them. While several factors contribute to the rise in the incidence of rapes, two are the chief culprits. The first and more important is the laxity of law, in word as well as in practice. The second is provocative images in the media, including soft and hard porn, nude pictures, and highly provocative write-ups. It can be argued that rape is more violence manifested in sex rather than sex manifested in violence. Whichever the case, the truth is that the above two factors remain the ultimate culprits. It may be right that it is the desire to overpower a person rather than have sex is responsible for rapes. But these could never have culminated into sexual assaults, except in a small number of cases, had the atmosphere not been so terrifically charged with sex and the law not been so terribly impotent, as they have become. . According to Justice Department, in the US, one in two rape victims is under 18, and one in six under 12. This means that more than two third of victims are those that have not attained the official age of adulthood. Cases are often reported in the newspapers where the victims of rape are children less than 6. How rape is demolishing the whole myth of womens freedom and empowerment can be gauged from the statistics that look horrible in the very first sight. Every eleventh woman in the US and every fourth in South Africa have been raped, and attempt to rape has been made on every fourth woman in the US and every second in South Africa. Conditions in most of the European countries are no better. Data on United Kingdom tell that one in 4 of women have experienced rape or attempted rape; one in seven have been coerced into sex. The international data confirm that the sexual victimisation has become almost a global phenomenon now. According to Statistics Canada, one in three women have experienced sexual assault. Over 60% of these women have more than one such experience. What is disturbing is that only 6% cases are reported. This demonstrates the lack of confidence in law-enforcing agencies as well as the inability of women to report on account of the fact that a substantial majority of the assailants are their nears and dears. India is also fast becoming a contender in the race to attain the peak in all sex-related problems. Her glorious family traditions are slowly but steadily being devoured by the monster of commercial sex. It has chosen to adopt the Western style of legal system with the result that all forms of crime abound. The situation on the rape front is hardly encouraging. More than 50,000 rapes are reported every year. The number of unreported cases far exceeds the reported ones. Minor girls and boys are raped with impunity.

Let us first study some of the major statistics about the incidence of rape. The

top nations in terms of total number of rapes committed in a year:

following is the list of 1. United States 89,110 (1999) 2. South Africa 53,008 (2000) 3. Canada 24,049 (2000) 4. Australia 15,630 (2000) 5. India 15,468 (1999) 6. Mexico 13,061 (2000) 7. United Kingdom 8,593 (2000) 8. France 8,458 (2000) 9. Germany 7,499 (2000) 10. Russia 6,978 (2000) 11. Korea, South 6,139 (2000) 12. Spain 5,664 (2000) 13. Zimbabwe 5,567 (2000) 14. Thailand 4,020 (2000) 15. Venezuela 2,931 (2000) 16. Poland 2,399 (2000) 17. Italy 2,336 (2000) 18. Japan 2,260 (2000) 19. Colombia 1861 (2000) 20. Netherlands 1648 (2000) 21. Indonesia 1372 (2000) 22. Jamaica 1304 (2000) 23. Papua New Guinea 1295 (2000) 24. Turkey 1260 (2000) 25. Chile 1250 (2000) 26. Malaysia 1210 (2000) 27. Sri Lanka 1202 (2000) 28. Ukraine 1151 (2000) 29. Romania 1110 (2000) 30. New Zealand 861 (2000) 31. Bulgaria 593 (2000) 32. Hungary 589 (2000) 33. Finland 579 (2000) 34. Norway 555 (2000) 35. Belarus 530 (2000) 36. Czech Republic 500 (2000) 37. Denmark 497 (2000) 38. Costa Rica 475 (1999) 39. Switzerland 404 (2000) 40. Portugal 385 (2000) 41. Tunisia 334 (2000) 42. Kyrgyzstan 321 (2000) 43. Zambia 300 (2000) 44. Ireland 218 (1999) 45. Moldova 200 (2000)

46. Lithuania 183 (2000) 47. Uruguay 175 (2000) 48. Slovakia 129 (2000) 49. Greece 114 (2000) 50. Latvia 104 (2000) Total 295,879 Source: Seventh United Nations Survey of Crime Trends and Operations of Criminal Justice Systems, covering the period 1998 - 2000 (United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, Centre for International Crime Prevention)

Latest available data. In terms of rapes per 1000 people

Rank Countries Amount
# 1 South Africa: 1.19538 per 1,000 people # 2 Seychelles: 0.788294 per 1,000 people # 3 Australia: 0.777999 per 1,000 people # 4 Montserrat: 0.749384 per 1,000 people # 5 Canada: 0.733089 per 1,000 people # 6 Jamaica: 0.476608 per 1,000 people # 7 Zimbabwe: 0.457775 per 1,000 people # 8 Dominica: 0.34768 per 1,000 people # 9 United States: 0.301318 per 1,000 people # 10 Iceland: 0.246009 per 1,000 people # 11 Papua New Guinea: 0.233544 per 1,000 people # 12 New Zealand: 0.213383 per 1,000 people # 13 United Kingdom: 0.142172 per 1,000 people # 14 Spain: 0.140403 per 1,000 people # 15 France: 0.139442 per 1,000 people # 16 Korea, South: 0.12621 per 1,000 people # 17 Mexico: 0.122981 per 1,000 people # 18 Norway: 0.120836 per 1,000 people # 19 Costa Rica: 0.118277 per 1,000 people # 20 Venezuela: 0.115507 per 1,000 people # 21 Finland: 0.110856 per 1,000 people # 22 Netherlands: 0.100445 per 1,000 people # 23 Denmark: 0.0914948 per 1,000 people # 24 Germany: 0.0909731 per 1,000 people # 25 Bulgaria: 0.0795973 per 1,000 people # 26 Chile: 0.0782179 per 1,000 people # 27 Thailand: 0.0626305 per 1,000 people # 28 Kyrgyzstan: 0.0623785 per 1,000 people # 29 Poland: 0.062218 per 1,000 people # 30 Sri Lanka: 0.0599053 per 1,000 people # 31 Hungary: 0.0588588 per 1,000 people

# 32 Estonia: 0.0547637 per 1,000 people # 33 Ireland: 0.0542829 per 1,000 people # 34 Switzerland: 0.0539458 per 1,000 people # 35 Belarus: 0.0514563 per 1,000 people # 36 Uruguay: 0.0512295 per 1,000 people # 37 Lithuania: 0.0508757 per 1,000 people # 38 Malaysia: 0.0505156 per 1,000 people # 39 Romania: 0.0497089 per 1,000 people # 40 Czech Republic: 0.0488234 per 1,000 people # 41 Russia: 0.0486543 per 1,000 people # 42 Latvia: 0.0454148 per 1,000 people # 43 Moldova: .0448934 per 1,000 people # 44 Colombia: 0.0433254 per 1,000 people # 45 Slovenia: 0.0427648 per 1,000 people # 46 Italy: 0.0402045 per 1,000 people # 47 Portugal: 0.0364376 per 1,000 people # 48 Tunisia: 0.0331514 per 1,000 people # 49 Zambia: 0.0266383 per 1,000 people # 50 Ukraine: 0.0244909 per 1,000 people # 51 Slovakia: 0.0237525 per 1,000 people # 52 Mauritius: 0.0219334 per 1,000 people # 53 Turkey: 0.0180876 per 1,000 people # 54 Japan: 0.017737 per 1,000 people # 55 Hong Kong: 0.0150746 per 1,000 people # 56 India: 0.0143187 per 1,000 people # 57 Qatar: 0.0139042 per 1,000 people # 58 Macedonia, The Former Yugoslav Republic of: 0.0132029 per 1,000 people # 59 Greece: 0.0106862 per 1,000 people # 60 Georgia: 0.0100492 per 1,000 people # 61 Armenia: 0.00938652 per 1,000 people # 62 Indonesia 0.00567003 per 1,000 people # 63 Yemen: 0.0038597 per 1,000 people # 64 Azerbaijan: 0.00379171 per 1,000 people # 65 Saudi Arabia: 0.00329321 per 1,000 people Weighted average: 0.1 per 1,000 people SOURCE: Seventh United Nations Survey of Crime Trends and Operations of Criminal Justice Systems, covering the period 1998 - 2000 (United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, Centre for International Crime Prevention)

What a great statistics again for the champions of womens rights! Out of top 50 nations in terms of the incidence of rape, the US, South Africa, France, Germany and Australia feature among the top 10. Out of about three hundred thousand

incidences of rapes committed in top 50 countries, which is more than 95% of all the rapes committed all over the world, more than 210 thousand are committed in the most advanced, peace loving and women-loving nations of the world. They are not only superpowers in terms of their military might but also in terms of their raping prowess. Out of these, about 90,000 women are raped in the US alone. Compare these with the situation in Muslim countries. Only 3-4 countries appear in the list of top 50 and combined the incidence of rapes in these countries, the enemies of women if western thinkers and analysts are to be believed does not cross 3000. According to Rape,
Abuse, and Incest National Network (RAINN) Statistics website, there were 247,730 victims of rape, attempted rape or sexual assault in the United States in 2002. Approximately 87,000 of these were victims of completed rape. It is estimated that only 39% of cases are reported. If these are taken into account, only 6% of the perpetrators of rape get any kind of punishment. This means that only one of 16 rapists will ever spend a day in jail. There are people who argue that the incidence of rapes looks less in Muslim countries because they are not reported and because in Muslim countries, forced sex by husbands is not considered rape. While there may be some truth in it, these cannot account for the extraordinary difference between the rates of rapes in Western and Muslim countries. The truth is also that not only in Muslim countries but also in Western countries, an overwhelming majority of the cases is not reported. This demonstrates, apart from other compelling reasons, total lack of faith in the minds of the victims in the ability of the system to nab and punish the culprits to their satisfaction. Data have established that not more than 6% of rape cases lead to the conviction. According to Home Office (UK) Study of Rape, over two thirds of cases dropped out during the police investigation. Half of the cases that were crimed by police resulted in no further action. According to the same report, in a small minority (12%) of stranger rape cases where the suspect was identified, the case was more likely to proceed to court than in those cases where the culprit and suspect were previously acquainted. And if at all a case reported reaches the stage of conviction, what is the punishment for him? Hardly a few years imprisonment. Once freed from the prison there are always possibilities that he takes on his victim again, this time with more care so that he does not have to face execution again. Often this means that he has to get rid of his victim so that she does not survive to report. When millions of women are raped every year all over the world and hardly a few thousands are punished, only hundreds severely, the disincentive for a rapist is hardly enough to strangle the incentive he sees in it. Rape is not the only violence associated with the new emerging sexuality. Physical assaults associated with or without sexual assaults are common. When

aggression in sexuality is the fashion of the day, rapists do not find it abhorring to use an exaggerated violence to add to the violence of rape. According to Bureau of Justice Statistics (US Department of Justice, 1994), in slightly less than one third of rapes, the offender uses a weapon. In a little less than half the cases, the victim sustained injuries other than injuries to sexual organs caused by rape. The effect of violence is usually harsh enough to require medical attention in more than three fourth of cases. Unfortunately, for a number of victims, medical attention reaches them when they do no longer need them; their soul has already relinquished their bodies. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit.

To continue.

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Most Civilised in the World - 4 wars and civil wars
Dr Javed Jamil*
We have been studying the status of civilisation with particular reference to the comparison between Muslim World and Western World. After analysing the various indicators of civilisation, both positive and negative, we will compare ten top ranking Muslim countries with 10 top ranking Western countries. We will also compare them with some other important countries like China, Russia and Indian, which are one of the most known countries of the world but are neither categorised with the Western world (despite huge impact of Westernism) nor with the Muslim world. In the concluding part we will analyse why despite several glaring shortcomings Muslims are high in civilisation, and how these shortcomings need to be removed at the earliest.

In the last chapters, we have been studuing the level of violence in different countries. After studying the murder and rape statistics, let us now analyse the wars and civil wars in the recent history. There has been an incessant campaign for decades to paint Muslims as the most violent people of the world. Though Hindu fundamentalists in India too have incessantly been engaged in similar propaganda, in recent years, the Westerners -- Christians, Jews and atheists, have been the biggest votaries of this thesis. But when we examine the facts, the truth emerges to the contrary. First, the countries with predominant Christian populations have been the most violent nations in the world especially in the last 150 years. Jews have not had many opportunities but whenever they got some, they have not remained far behind. Second, Western countries have not only used violent methods against others with impunity, internally too they have been the most violent nations. Third, Muslims have been much more the victims rather than the perpetrators of violence. Fourth, Muslims despite their weaknesses on some fronts are currently one of the most peaceful people of the world individually, socially as well as politically. Fifth, in the so-called War against terrorism, Muslim countries and Muslims have been on the forefront along with Western powers. Sixth, whenever and wherever Muslims have resorted to violence, this has been the reaction of having been deprived of their genuine rights and of having been subjected to long periods of oppression, exploitation and treachery. Some action of some of the disillusioned elements might not have been the true representation of Islamic spirit hence not at all condonable -- but their actions are understandable given the frustration and desperation they find themselves in. Westernism that in effect favoured the criminal more than the victim did not just have a negative impact on the state of law within the countries. Westernism not only meant the supremacy of economics in world affairs leading to commercialisation of human weaknesses but also the supremacy of West in the world leading to use of violent means to establish Wests hegemony. The power structure in West comprising the Forces of Economics and their Political Confederates thought that they could not achieve monopoly on worlds resources without intimidating the world into submission. Organised violence
Let us glance through the history of last 100-150 years to find, which countries indulged in biggest massacres, wars and civil wars. According to the website copyrighted by Pierie Scruff, which gives the statistics of wars and civil wars, about 160 million people died in wars in the 20th century. The break-up of these wars and people dying in each of them is as follows:

Wars in last 150 years 1860-65: American civil war (360,000) 1886-1908: Belgium-Congo Free State (3 million) 1899-02: British-Boer war (100,000) 1904: Germany Vs Namibia (65,000) 1904-05: Japan Vs Russia (150,000) 1910-20: Mexican revolution (250,000) 1911: Chinese Revolution (2.4 million) 1911-12: Italian-Ottoman war (20,000) 1912-13: Balkan wars (150,000) 1915: the Ottoman empire slaughters Armenians (1.2 million) 1914-18: World War I (8 million) 1917-21: Soviet revolution (5 million) 1928-37: Chinese civil war (2 million) 1931: Japanese Manchurian War (1.1 million) 1934: Mao's Long March (170,000) 1936: Italy's invasion of Ethiopia (200,000) 1936-37: Stalin's purges (13 million) 1936-39: Spanish civil war (600,000) 1939-45: World War II (55 million) including holocaust and Chinese revolution 1946-49: Chinese civil war (1.2 million) 1946-49: Greek civil war (50,000) 1947: Partition of India and Pakistan (1 million) 1948-1973: Arab-Israeli wars (70,000) 1948-: Kashmir's civil war (40,000) 1949-: Indian Muslims Vs Hindus (20,000) 1950-53: Korean war (4 million) 1954-62: French-Algerian war (1 million) 1958-61: Mao's "Great Leap Forward" (30 million) 1960-90: South Africa Vs Africa National Congress (?) 1961-2003: Kurds Vs Iraq (180,000) 1962-75: Mozambique Frelimo Vs Portugal (?) 1964-73: USA-Vietnam war (3 million) 1965: second India-Pakistan war over Kashmir 1965-66: Indonesian civil war (200,000) 1966-69: Mao's "Cultural Revolution" (11 million) 1966-: Colombia's civil war (31,000) 1967-70: Nigeria-Biafra civil war (800,000) 1968-80: Rhodesia's civil war (?) 1969-79: Idi Amin, Uganda (300,000) 1969-02: IRA - Northern Ireland's civil war (2,000) 1969-79: Francisco Macias Nguema, Equatorial Guinea (50,000) 1971: Pakistan-Bangladesh civil war (500,000) 1972-: Philippines Vs Muslim separatists (120,000) 1972: Burundi's civil war (300,000)

1972-79: Rhodesia/Zimbabwe's civil war (30,000) 1974-91: Ethiopian civil war (1,000,000) 1975-78: Menghitsu, Ethiopia (1.5 million) 1975-79: Khmer Rouge, Cambodia (1.7 million) 1975-89: Boat people, Vietnam (250,000) 1975-90: civil war in Lebanon (40,000) 1975-87: Laos' civil war (184,000) 1975-2002: Angolan civil war (500,000) 1976-83: Argentina's military regime (20,000 1976-93: Mozambique's civil war (900,000) 1976-98: Indonesia-East Timor civil war (600,000) 1976-: Indonesia-Aceh (GAM) civil war (12,000) 1979: Vietnam-China war (30,000) 1979-88: the Soviet Union invades Afghanistan (1.3 million) 1980-88: Iraq-Iran war (1 million) 1980-92: Sendero Luminoso - Peru's civil war (69,000) 1980-92: El Salvador's civil war (100,000) 1980-99: Kurds Vs Turkey (35,000) 1982-90: Hussein Habre, Chad (40,000) 1983-2002: Sri Lanka's civil war (64,000) 1983-2002: Sudanese civil war (2 million) 1987-: Palestinian Intifada (4,500) 1988-2001: Afghanistan civil war (400,000) 1988-2004: Somalia's civil war (550,000) 1989-: Liberian civil war (220,000) 1989-: Uganda Vs Lord's Resistance Army (30,000) 1991: Gulf War - large coalition against Iraq to liberate Kuwait (85,000) 1991-97: Congo's civil war (800,000) 1991-2000: Sierra Leone's civil war (200,000) 1991-: Russia-Chechnya civil war (200,000) 1991-94: Armenia-Azerbaijan war (35,000) 1992-96: Tajikstan's civil war war (50,000) 1992-96: Yugoslavia's civil war (200,000) 1992-99: Algerian civil war (150,000) 1993-97: Congo Brazzaville's civil war (100,000) 1993-: Burundi's civil war (200,000) 1994: Rwanda's civil war (900,000) 1995-: Pakistani Sunnis Vs Shiites (1,300) 1995-: Maoist rebellion in Nepal (10,000) 1998-: Congo/Zaire's war - Rwanda and Uganda Vs Zimbabwe, Angola and Namibia (3.8 million) 1998-2000: Ethiopia-Eritrea war (75,000) 1999: Kosovo's liberation war - NATO Vs Serbia (2,000) 2001: Afghanistan's liberation war - USA & UK Vs Taliban (25,000) 2002-: Cote d'Ivoire's civil war (1,000) 2003: Iraq's liberation war - USA, UK and Australia Vs Saddam Hussein

(14,000) 2003-: Sudan Vs Darfur (70,000) 2003 onwards-: Iraq's war leading to civil war (1000,000 to 2000000)

Out of the total number of around 160 million dead, more than 135 million have been killed in or by countries that are now the five big powers of the world, namely China, the US, the UK, France and Russia. The killings by or in Muslim countries form a very small percentage of the total killings, despite the fact that Muslims form about one fifth of the world population. If we convert the figures into community-wise break-up, 90% of violence has involved Christians, Buddhists and Atheists. Most of
the killings in Muslim countries or regions have been the direct result of foreign interventions. These include the deaths in Afghanistan, as the results of Soviet and American invasions, Iran-Iraq war (which was fought at the behest of the US), and Iraq as the result of American invasions. The biggest pogroms of the history have taken place in Germany, Russia (both Christian countries) and China (Buddhists, other religions, atheists). Stalin and Hitler, two of the biggest killers of all times were Christians; few massacres that have taken place at the behest of Muslim rulers, like Saddam Hussein and Idi Amin, have been by those whose loyalty to their religion was almost negligible. While China and Russia hold the distinction for

murdering their own people in maximum numbers for political ends, the credit of killing most people abroad goes to the US, especially during last 60 years. Apart from its role in the killings in the
Second World War, it killed about half a million people in Nagasaki and Hiroshima, 3 million people in Vietnam and more than 1000, 000 people in Iraq. Americas role in Afghans struggle against Russia, Iran-Iraq war and Arab-Israeli conflicts is too well known to require elaboration. The maximum numbers of military men killed in wars are also those of the current big powers that waged wars to dominate the world for their own expansionist and commercial ends. See the following table:

Military Death Toll 1 20,000,000 2 8,500,000 3 1,200,000 4 1,200,000 5 1,200,000 6 850,000 7 800,000

War

Dates

Second World 1937-45 War First World 1914-18 War Korean War 1950-53 Chinese Civil 1945-49 War Vietnam War 1965-73 Iran-Iraq War 1980-88 Russian Civil1918-21

8 400,000 9 385,000 10 200,000 10 200,000 12 160,000 13 150,000 14 130,000 15 100,000 15 100,000 15 100,000 15 100,000 19 90,000 20 75,000

War Chinese Civil 1927-37 War French 1945-54 Indochina Mexican 1911-20 Revolution Spanish Civil 1936-39 War French1954-62 Algerian War Afghanistan 1980-89 Russo1904-05 Japanese War Riffian War 1921-26 First Sudanese Civil1956-72 War Russo-Polish 1919-20 War Biafran War 1967-70 Chaco War 1932-35 Abyssinian 1935-36 War

(Courtesy 1999 Matthew White)

Contrary to the lie propagated by Western media, Muslims have been subjected to violence by others rather than the vice versa. Russia killed millions of Muslims in Afghanistan, America killed hundreds of thousands in Iraq and Israel killed thousands in its conflict with Arabs. In all of these resistance movements or liberation struggles, Muslims were killed in very large numbers, while they killed much less.

Decimation for inhabiting

The rise of West is full of bloody massacres and decimation of the native populations.. Western countries occupied India for about two centuries, where majority and killed hundreds of thousands of Indian freedom fighters including Hindus, Muslims and Sikhs. British, French, Portuguese, and other Western countries have long history of invading African and Asian countries and keeping them occupied with full use of force and deceit without caring for the loss of lives and property. Besides invading other countries at will and leaving them when compelled, they made permanent homes in America and Australia killing the native population with impunity. Britishers entered Australia, killed hundreds of thousands of aborigines there and occupied their country forever. Report details crimes against Aborigines by Brett Stone, 7 September 1999, describes gory details of the extermination of aborigines. It says: The genocidal practices perpetrated against Australian Aborigines were the outcome of policies adopted and implemented by all Australian governments from British settlement in 1788 until the present..Aborigines were forced out of their traditional homes, hunted like wild animals, poisoned or shot, and confined to the harshest and most desolate climes. The effect of British settlement upon these people led to near extinction within 120 years.Even though no official figures exist, estimates of the Aboriginal population in 1788 range between 250,000 and 750,000. By 1911 the number was 31,000...Aboriginal children were abducted for use in forced labour, women were raped and tortured and given poisoned flour, and the men were shotBetween 1829 and 1834, an appointed conciliator, George Robinson, collected the surviving remnants: 123 people whom were then settled on Flinders Island. By 1835, between 3,000 and 4,000 Aborigines were dead.Between 1824 and 1908 approximately 10,000 Aborigines were murdered in the Colony of Queensland. Considered wild animals', vermin', scarcely human', hideous to humanity', loathsome' and a nuisance', they were fair game for white sportsmen'.Aboriginal people met him (Archibald Meston) like hunted wild beasts, having lived for years in a state of absolute terror. His prescription for their salvation lay in strict and absolute isolation from all whites, from predators who, in no particular order, wanted to kill them, take their women, sell them grog or opium. Needless to say, none of the perpetrators of the slaughter were made to answer for their actions. Even today aborigines are kept in good humour through free supply of intoxicants. Similarly brutal atrocities were reserved for native Americans who were killed in thousands by Europeans and their country permanently occupied. A website, Ken Hope's Home Page says, De Soto is described by a contemporary as "fond of the sport of killing Indians." Natives are captured in the hundreds and forced to march in chains, carrying stores. He kidnaps a native chief known as

Queen Cofitachequi, and plunders a case of worthless mussel pearls from her. By now, epidemics brought by Europeans have killed almost half of the native population of Mexico. According to historians (See From Revolution to Reconstruction on Net), in 1600 AD, there were about 40 million people living in the Western Hemisphere that now forms North America. In the region that forms the US now, estimates say that up to 18 million native Indians lived. Majority of them was killed either in numerous wars and skirmishes with Europeans or through Chicken Pox and other epidemics brought by them. For centuries, they have been engaged in massacres of Jews. American

forces invaded Vietnam, where hundreds of thousands of Buddhists were killed. They killed half a million people of Japan. In the modern history of the world, hardly any Muslim country has occupied any non-Muslim country while Christian countries have colonised a large number of countries. Wherever Christians are in some numbers, for example Indonesia, Kenya and Lebanon, Western powers have supported them in violent struggles with Muslims. Second, it is argued that currently it is the armies of Western countries, not private terrorist organisations that are fighting. What a ludicrous argument! Where is the need for the people to fight when their powerful countries are engaged in the worst forms of terrorism? Bush put rewards for capturing live or dead the heads of states and the leaders of terrorist organisations. The truth remains that America has proved to be the Dajjal of the modern world.
* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. Muslims Most Civilised- 5 Americas Terror versus Muslim Terror

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Most Civilised in the World - 5 Terror versus Terror
Dr Javed Jamil*

Americas Terror versus Muslim Terror 1 million versus 4000 Lets focus on Americas Role: Facts and Figures
By Dr Javed Jamil In the last chapters, we have been discussing day to day violence. We have shown that: the murder rate is extremely high in Western countries and extremely low in Islamic World; the rape rate is extremely high in Western countries and extremely low in Islamic World; the Western world has killed more than 160 million people in the last 150 years; and Muslims have been involved in very few wars.

We will mow specifically focus on the issue of terrorism because the allegation that Muslims are the enemies of the civilized world have become more vocal in the aftermath of 9/11 attacks on the US. The death of Osama Ben Laden led the International organizations and media to again focus on the issue with terrorism with the same kind of urgency that was witnessed in the immediate weeks after 9/11. However, as always, the focus of discussions and reports was only the profile of Osama and the terrorism he is alleged to have masterminded. There was absolutely no discussion and no attempt to find out what spawned this philosophy of terrorism. There was as always no debate whatsoever on the role of the West particularly the US in creating conditions that led to terrorism. There has bee hardly any sane voice that would ask the question: Why condemn terrorism unconditionally? Terrorism is bad but Tyranny is worse. As we will see below, the tyranny of the US, the UK and allies has been much more brutal than the terrorism of al-Qaeda. It is well known that al-Qaeda and other terrorist organizations are always planning terrorist attacks. All must condemn such attacks and plans. However, it will be a travesty of justice if terrorism is condemned in isolation without condemning the tyrannical forces that are directly or indirectly responsible for the rise of terrorism. If terrorism has to be tackled, all factors responsible for it must be attended. These include

1. the continuing tyrannical policies of the western governments against Islam and Muslims and recurrent killing of innocent Muslims in different pretexts, 2. failure of the puppet Muslim governments to put any pressure on the Western governments and international organizations, 3. the failure of the international bodies to stop injustices against Muslims or Muslim countries and 4. the failure of Islamic clerics and intellectuals to stage any purposeful mass movement against the injustices. We will see below that Muslims are much more the victims than the victimizers. We will also see that American government and its allies have massacred much greater number of Muslim innocents than the number of innocent Westerners massacred by Muslim terrorist organisations. While terrorism may not be condoned, it must be recognised that it is usually the product of the suppression of certain people. It is the weapon of the week against the mighty, which have large armies at their disposal. When innocents are killed in wars, big powers tend to dismiss it as collateral damage. But when innocents are killed in terrorist attacks, it is regarded as a ghastly crime against humanity. If terrorism is to be successfully tackled, its root causes have to be found. Justice is the only answer to terrorism. Attempts to kill terrorists or terrorise them may have a short-term impact. But in the long term, it will breed bigger and more dangerous forms of Terrorism. State terrorism and state-sponsored terrorism are much more dangerous than the terrorism of splinter groups. The so-called Islamic terrorism has caused much less damage and has taken much fewer lives than the tyrannical state terrorism of the US and Israel and state sponsored terrorism of some other countries. What is the US action in Iraq if not the worst form of terrorism? What are Israels actions against Palestinians and Lebanese if not terrorism of the most tyrannical kind? Given below are the statistics telling about the violence caused by Terror and that caused by the "War against Terror).

Attacks by Al-Qaeda and the casualties they inflicted

1993 (Feb.): Bombing of World Trade Center (WTC); 6 killed. 1993 (Oct.): Killing of U.S. soldiers in Somalia. 1996 (June): Truck bombing at Khobar Towers barracks in Dhahran, Saudi Arabia, killed 19 Americans. 1998 (Aug.): Bombing of U.S. embassies in Kenya and Tanzania; 224 killed, including 12 Americans. 1999 (Dec.): Plot to bomb millennium celebrations in Seattle foiled when customs agents arrest an Algerian smuggling explosives into the U.S. 2000 (Oct.): Bombing of the USS Cole in port in Yemen; 17 U.S. sailors killed.

Total till this date 54 deaths

2001 (Sept.): Destruction of WTC; attack on Pentagon. Total dead 2,992. 2001 (Dec.): Man tried to denote shoe bomb on flight from Paris to Miami. 2002 (April): Explosion at historic synagogue in Tunisia left 21 dead, including 11 German tourists. 2002 (May): Car exploded outside hotel in Karachi, Pakistan, killing 14, including 11 French citizens. 2002 (June): Bomb exploded outside American consulate in Karachi, Pakistan, killing 12. 2002 (Oct.): Boat crashed into oil tanker off Yemen coast, killing 1.

 2002 (Oct.): Nightclub bombings in Bali, Indonesia, killed 202, mostly Australian citizens. 2002 (Nov.): Suicide attack on a hotel in Mombasa, Kenya, killed 16. 2003 (May): Suicide bombers killed 34, including 8 Americans, at housing compounds for Westerners in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. 2003 (May): 4 bombs killed 33 people targeting Jewish, Spanish, and Belgian sites in Casablanca, Morocco. 2003 (Aug.): Suicide car-bomb killed 12, injured 150 at Marriott Hotel in Jakarta, Indonesia. 2003 (Nov.): Explosions rocked a Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, housing compound, killing 17. 2003 (Nov.): Suicide car-bombers simultaneously attacked 2 synagogues in Istanbul, Turkey, killing 25 and injuring hundreds. 2003 (Nov.): Truck bombs detonated at London bank and British consulate in Istanbul, Turkey, killing 26. 2004 (March): 10 bombs on 4 trains exploded almost simultaneously during the morning rush hour in Madrid, Spain, killing 191 and injuring more than 1,500. 2004 (May): Terrorists attacked Saudi oil company offices in Khobar, Saudi Arabia, killing 22. 2004 (June): Terrorists kidnapped and executed American Paul Johnson, Jr., in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia. 2004 (Sept.): Car bomb outside the Australian embassy in Jakarta, Indonesia, killed 9. 2004 (Dec.): Terrorists entered the U.S. Consulate in Jeddah, Saudi Arabia, killing 9 (including 4 attackers). 2005 (July): Bombs exploded on 3 trains and a bus in London, England, killing 52. 2005 (Oct.): 22 killed by 3 suicide bombs in Bali, Indonesia. 2005 (Nov.): 57 killed at 3 American hotels in Amman, Jordan. 2006 (Jan.): Two suicide bombers carrying police badges blow themselves up near a celebration at the Police Academy in Baghdad, killing nearly 20 police officers. Al-Qaeda in Iraq takes responsibility. 2006 (Aug.): Police arrest 24 British-born Muslims, most of whom have ties to Pakistan, who had allegedly plotted to blow up as many as 10 planes using liquid explosives. Officials say details of the plan were similar to other schemes devised by al-Qaeda. 2007 (April): Suicide bombers attack a government building in Algeria's capital, Algiers, killing 35 and wounding hundreds more. Al-Qaeda in the Islamic Maghreb claims responsibility. 2007 (April): Eight people, including two Iraqi legislators, die when a suicide bomber strikes inside the Parliament building in Baghdad. An organization that includes al-Qaeda in Mesopotamia claims responsibility. In another attack, the Sarafiya Bridge that spans the Tigris River is destroyed. 2007 (June): British police find car bombs in two vehicles in London. The attackers reportedly tried to detonate the bombs using cell phones but failed. Government officials say al-Qaeda is linked to the attempted attack. The following day, an SUV carrying bombs bursts into flames after it slams into an entrance to Glasgow Airport. Officials say the attacks are connected. 2007 (Dec.): As many as 60 people are killed in two suicide attacks near United Nations offices and government buildings in Algiers, Algeria. The bombings occur within minutes of each other. Al-Qaeda in the Islamic Maghreb, formerly called the Salafist Group for Preaching, claims responsibility. It's the worst attack in the Algeria in more than 10 years. 2007 (Dec.): Benazir Bhutto, former Pakistani prime minister, is assassinated in a suicide attack on Dec. 27, 2007, at a campaign rally in Rawalpindi, Pakistan. President Pervez Musharraf blames al Qaeda for the attack, which kills 23 other people. Baitullah Mehsud, a Taliban leader with close ties to al Qaeda is later cited as the assassin. 2008 (Jan.): In the worst attack in Iraq in months, a suicide bomber kills 30 people at a home where mourners were paying their respects to the family of a man killed in a car bomb. The Iraqi military blames the attack on al-Qaeda in Iraq. 2008 (Feb.): Nearly 100 people die when two women suicide bombers, who are believed to be mentally impaired, attack crowded pet markets in eastern Baghdad. The U.S. military says al-Qaeda in Iraq has been recruiting female patients at psychiatric hospitals to become suicide bombers. 2008 (April): A suicide bomber attacks the funeral for two nephews of a prominent Sunni tribal leader, Sheik Kareem Kamil al-Azawi, killing 30 people in Iraq's Diyala Province. 2008 (April): A suicide car bomber kills 40 people in Baquba, the capital of Diyala Province in Iraq. 2008 (April): Thirty-five people die and 62 are injured when a woman detonates explosives that she was carrying under her dress in a busy shopping district in Iraqs Diyala Province. 2008 (May): At least 12 worshipers are killed and 44 more injured when a bomb explodes in the Bin Salman mosque near Sana, Yemen. 2008 (May): An al-Qaeda suicide bomber detonates explosives in Hit, a city in the Anbar Province of Iraq, killing six policemen and four civilians, and injuring 12 other people. 2008 (June): A car bomb explodes outside the Danish Embassy in Pakistan, killing six people and injuring dozens. Al-Qaeda claims responsibility, saying the attack was retaliation for the 2006 publication of political cartoons in the Danish newspaper Jyllands-Posten that depicted the Islamic prophet Muhammad.

 2008 (June): A female suicide bomber kills 15 and wounds 40 others, including seven Iraqi policemen, near a courthouse in Baquba, Iraq. 2008 (June): A suicide bomber kills at least 20 people at a meeting between sheiks and Americans in Karmah, a town west of Baghdad. 2008 (Aug.): About two dozens worshippers are killed in three separate attacks as they make their way toward Karbala to celebrate the birthday of 9th-century imam Muhammad al-Mahdi. Iraqi officials blame alQaeda in Iraq for the attacks. 2008 (Aug.): A bomb left on the street explodes and tears through a bus carrying Lebanese troops, killing 15 people, nine of them soldiers. No one claims responsibility for the attack, but in 2007, the army fought an al-Qaeda linked Islamist group in Tripoli. 2008 (Aug.): At least 43 people are killed when a suicide bomber drives an explosives-laden car into a police academy in Issers, a town in northern Algeria. 2008 (Aug.): Two car bombs explode at a military command and a hotel in Bouira, killing a dozen people. No group takes responsibility for either attack, Algerian officials said they suspect al-Qaeda in the Islamic Maghreb is behind the bombings. 2008 (Sept.): In its first acknowledged ground attack inside Pakistan, U.S. commandos raid a village that is home to al-Qaeda militants in the tribal region near the border with Afghanistan. The number of casualties is unclear. 2008 (Sept.): A car bomb and a rocket strike the U.S. embassy in Yemen as staff arrived to work, killing 16 people, including 4 civilians. At least 25 suspected al-Qaeda militants are arrested for the attack. 2008 (Nov.): at least 28 people die and over 60 more are injured when three bombs explode minutes apart in Baghdad, Iraq. Officials suspect the explosions are linked to al-Qaeda. 2009 (April): on April 6 in Baghdad, a series of six attacks kills 36 people and injure more than 100 in Shiite neighborhoods; April 23: at least 80 people are killed in three separate suicide bombings in Baghdad. This is the largest single-day death toll due to attacks since February 2008. One of the bombings is reportedly set off by a female, who was standing among a group of women and children receiving food aid. 2009 (Dec.): A Nigerian man on a flight from Amsterdam to Detroit attempted to ignite an explosive device hidden in his underwear. The explosive device that failed to detonate was a mixture of powder and liquid that did not alert security personnel in the airport. The alleged bomber, Umar Farouk Abdulmutallab, told officials later that he was directed by the terrorist group al-Qaeda. The suspect was already on the government's watch list when he attempted the bombing; his father, a respected Nigerian banker, had told the U.S. government that he was worried about his son's increased extremism. 2009 (Dec.): A suicide bomber kills eight Americans civilians, seven of them CIA agents, at a base in Afghanistan. It's the deadliest attack on the agency since 9/11. The attacker is reportedly a double agent from Jordan who was acting on behalf of al-Qaeda. 2010 (Oct.): Two packages are found on separate cargo planes. Each package contains a bomb consisting of 300 to 400 grams (11-14 oz) of plastic explosives and a detonating mechanism. The bombs are discovered as a result of intelligence received from Saudi Arabia's security chief. The packages, bound from Yemen to the United States, are discovered at en route stop-overs, one in England and one in Dubai in the United Arab Emirates. A week after the packages are found, al-Qaeda in the Arabian Peninsula (AQAP) takes responsibility for the plot. 2011 (Jan.): Two Frenchmen are killed in Niger. France highly suspects the al-Qaeda Organization in the Islamic Maghreb (AQIM). 2011 (April): Men claiming to be Moroccan members of AQIM appear on the internet and threaten to attack Moroccan interests. The following week a bomb killing 15 people, including 10 foreigners, explodes in Marrakesh, Morocco.

Total 4475 including 2883 on 9/11 Grand Total

Source: http://www.infoplease.com/ipa/A0884893.html

5529

At been

least killed

919,967 in Afghanistan

people and

have Iraq

since the U.S. and coalition attacks, based on lowest credible estimates.
At least 919,967 people have been killed in Afghanistan and Iraq since the U.S. and coalition attacks, based on lowest credible estimates. This page is updated about once monthly. Most recent update: Aug. 10, 2010.

# Casualties in Afghanistan:
Afghan troops killed [1] 8,587 Afghan troops seriously injured [2] 25,761 Afghan civilians killed [3] 8,813 Afghan civilians seriously injured [4] 15,863 U.S. troops killed [5] 1,140 U.S. troops seriously injured [6] 3,420 Other coalition troops killed [7] 772 Other coalition troops seriously injured [8] 2,316 Contractors killed [9] 298 Contractors seriously injured [10] 2,428 Journalists killed [11] 19 Journalists seriously injured [12] unknown

Total killed in Afghanistan 19,629

Total injured in Afghanistan 48,644 # Casualties in Iraq: Iraqi troops killed [13] 30,000 Iraqi troops seriously injured [14] 90,000 Iraqi civilians killed [15] 864,531 Iraqi civilians seriously injured [16] 1,556,156 U.S. troops killed [17] 4,414

U.S. troops seriously injured [18] 31,882 Other coalition troops killed [19] 318 Other coalition troops seriously injured [20] 2,296 Contractors killed [21] 933 Contractors seriously injured [22] 10,569 Journalists killed [23] 142 Journalists seriously injured [24] unknown

Total killed in Iraq 900,338

Total injured in Iraq 1,690,903 Source: http://www.unknownnews.net/casualties.html

It should be pointed here that the tyranny of the Western nations against Muslim nations did not start with 9/11. It is much older. See the following statistics:

VIOLENCE COMMITTED BY THE WESTERN COUNTRIES OR THEIR ALLIES BEFORE 9/11

1980-88: Iraq-Iran war (1 million) the war was started by saddam Hussein at the behest of the US 1987-: Palestinian Intifada (4,500) by Israel 1992-99: Algerian civil war (150,000) 1992-96: Yugoslavia's civil war (200,000) Arab-Israeli wars

I (1947-49): 6,373 Israeli and 15,000 Arabs die II (1956): 231 Israeli and 3,000 Egyptians die III (1967): 776 Israeli and 20,000 Arabs die IV (1973): 2,688 Israeli and 18,000 Arabs die Intifada I (1987-92): 170 Israelis and 1,000 Palestinians Intifada II (2000-03): 700 Israelis and 2,000 Palestinians

Violence caused by other non-Muslim countries

1979-88: the Soviet Union invades Afghanistan (1.3 million) 1991-: Russia-Chechnya civil war (200,000)
Terrorists must be condemned but in the same breath American government must be condemned. For its heavy-handedness in dealing with other countries, its exploitative policies at the global level, its attempts to hijack all international institutions including the UN, its support for social evils, even their export for its own economic ends and for its unjust policies towards the genuine grievances of Muslims. They also ignore that even the most modern heads of state try to protect their countries from visible threats by openly or clandestinely ordering the execution of the biggest tormentors. When Khomeini punishes the leaders of the enemies of Islam, the whole world yells in unison. But when Bush orders the killing of the current and former heads of state and a number of other enemies of the US and puts rewards on their heads, the world keeps quiet. If terrorism is to be tackled, an international conference must be called to discuss all the issues involved. It must have separate discussion days on 1. 2. 3. 4. the Role of the Western governments the Role of Muslims the Muslim demands from the West the Western demands from Muslim 5. the Way Out.

Terrorism cannot be defeated in isolation. Terrorism and tyranny go side by side. Both have to be defeated simultaneously if peace has to prevail. To continue..
* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics, and
Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit.

Muslims Most Civilised - 6 Bastardry versus Legitimacy

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Most Civilised in the World - 6 Bastardry versus Legitimacy Civilised Behaviour
Dr Javed Jamil*
In order to make industrialisation of sex grow and grow fast, Westernism spawned what it boastfully calls Sexual Revolution, which is in fact the most uncivilised form of human sexual and social system. Let me quote from my book The Killer Sex: . Sexual Revolution is in truth the nadir of human behaviour. It has proved to be not the antibiotic but the hypnotic. It has heralded nemesis of individuals peaceful existence, familys peaceful sustenance and societys peaceful countenance. It has derailed every body from the right course, nailed every institution and failed every development; it has only bailed the merchants. It has made humanity look ludicrous; it has thinned to almost non-existence the demarcating line between human and animal. It has sacrificed abiding happiness at the altars of instant fun; and has crucified health on the cross of wealth. It has made character moribund by slaughtering the inspector of conscience that sustained it. It has pierced childhood, hanged womanhood and polluted manhood. It has snatched the apron of shyness that used to adore and protect woman, and has transvested her in the lingerie of shamelessness. It has transfigured man from a lover and protector of woman to mere usurper. It has made love without sex to look abnormal and ridiculous but sex without love to appear natural and admirable. It has reduced love to lovemaking, and has made lovemaking a perpetual captive of unadulterated lust. It has trounced parenthood and transfixed childhood. It has buried fatherhood and sickened motherhood. It has bulldozed the world converting it into huge rubble of solace and brought the mankind to the verge of total collapse. Sexual Revolution is the python that must be trapped at the earliest and killed without delay. Sexual Revolution has taught us that sex is not for life but life is for sex. That sex must overrule every other consideration and overcome every obstacle in its way. If it is the custodian of Law, it must learn to behave; if it is the inspector of Religion, it has to be dismissed; and if it is the police of morality, it has to be confronted. It has made us believe that sex must not necessarily be between a human and a human; it can be between a human and an animal. That sex must not always require two sexes; it may be between a man and a man, and between a woman and a woman. That sex must not have to be between two adults: it may be between an adult and a child. That sex may not unfailingly involve those who are

versus

Uncivilised

Sexual

not linked by blood; it may involve a mother and a son, a father and a daughter and a brother and a sister. That sex should not always be limited to two individuals; many may join simultaneously. That sex must not necessarily use organs that are naturally meant for it; any organ that can be penetrated is fit for coitus. That sex must not necessarily be enjoyed away from the public gaze; it may be performed in front of their staring eyes and exhilarating hearts and brains. That sex must not necessitate any formal declaration; any two consenting individuals can have it without warranting any social or legal sanction. That, in extreme circumstances, sex does not even require consent; if one is smart enough to hoodwink Law or bold enough to face it, one may even rape without fearing too much. That sex does not have to be for fulfilling ones legitimate physical and psychological desires; it may also be for filling ones coffer. That sex need not be the corollary of love; it may be purchased or sold in the market. That whatever comes in the way of sex must be mercilessly got away with even if it is a human-in-making. In nutshell, Sexual Revolution has convinced us that sex knows no bounds. The old saying must be redefined thus: everything is fair in love, sex and war.

Sexual relationships within marriage and a healthy family system with both parents looking after the children represent undoubtedly the most civilised human behaviour. In this behaviour, there is absolutely no comparison between Western world and Muslims. Westernism as a system has been extremely cruel to its followers making their family lives worse than hell. Islam has been very kind to its followers having told them the best possible way of nurturing generations through families. Despite shortcomings on many fronts, family system within Islamic world is safe and secure.

Children born out of wedlock

I feel there cannot be a better indicator of a civilised sexual behaviour and successful family system than the incidence of births outside wedlock. This is because this gives us an idea about * sexual behaviour of a society * nurturing of children without the support of fathers; * extraordinary burden on women to look after their kids alone; * development of violence and other behavioural weaknesses in children; * Overall status of healthy family system. Needless to say that the system of Westernism has created societies where there are more number of illegitimate children than the illegitimate. These poor children are illegitimate because of none of their faults but because of the vagrant behaviour of their parents permitted by a system, governed by forces of economics.
A report says, The percentage of children born out of wedlock in the United States has reached a record-high, a new government report shows. One family expert, crediting the trend to

the belief that independence is good even for children and mothers, warned of the feminization of poverty it causes and said the Church should respond by revealing the beauty of love.. The U.S. National Vital Statistics Report for April 2010, produced by the Center for Disease Controls National Center for Health Statistics, said the number and percent of births to unmarried women each increased to historic levels. The total number of births to unmarried women increased about one percent from 1,714,643 in 2007 to 1,727,950 in 2008, the report states. Births to unmarried women increased in each age group aged 25 and older but declined for unmarried teenagers and women in their early twenties. About 40.6 percent of children were born to an unmarried mother in 2008, an increase from 39.7 percent the previous year. While teenage mothers accounted for 52 percent of extramarital births in 1975, they made up only 22 percent in 2008. More than 6 in 7 births to teenagers were non-marital..
Read more: http://www.ewtnnews.com/catholic-news/US.php?id=358#ixzz1MZWYFQ5y

According to Wikipedia, In USA, most births to teenagers (86% in 2007) are nonmarital, 60% of births to women 2024 and nearly one-third of births to women 2529 were nonmarital in 2007.[9] Teenagers accounted for just 23% of nonmarital births in 2007, down steeply from 50% in 1970.[9]. The proportion of children born outside marriage is rising in all EU countries, the USA, and Australia.[12] In Europe, besides the low levels of fertility rates and the delay of motherhood, another factor that now characterizes fertility is the growing percentage of live births outside marriage. In the EU, this phenomenon has been on the rise in recent years in almost every country and in seven countries, mostly in northern Europe, it already accounts for the majority of live births.[13] In Europe, the average has risen from one out of four in 1997 to one out of three children born outside wedlock. Nowadays, national figures in Europe range from 5% in Greece and 9% in Cyprus to 58% in Estonia and 64% in Iceland. In Britain the rate increased to 44% (2006) and further to 46 % (2009);[14] in Ireland the percentage increased to 33.2% (2006).[15] In the USA, the percentage born extramaritally increased 21% during 20022007, reaching an historic peak in 2007, at 1,714,643 (or nearly 4 in 10 U.S. births).[9] The percentage of first-born children born outside wedlock is considerably higher (by roughly 10% for the EU), as it often occurs that a marriage takes place after the first baby has arrived. Daily Mail commented: `The sexual behaviour of our children and teenagers has now reached such unprecedented levels of recklessness and damage that it is becoming a horror story running out of control.' [Daily Mail 28 June 2002]

Illegitimates more troublesome

The children born out of wedlock have shown much higher tendencies than the legitimate children to fall victims to various social and behavioural problems. According to a report, * 63% of teen suicides come from fatherless homes *90% of all runaways come from fatherless homes *71% of pregnant teenagers lack a father *80% of rapists with anger problems come from fatherless homes * 85% of children with behavioral problems come from fatherless homes * 85% of all youths in prison come from fatherless homes.
http://www.cafemom.com/group/416/forums/read/12943401/Stupid_excuses_for_having_kids_out_of_wedlock

Compare this with Muslim societies. Children born out of wedlock are almost a nonentity in Islamic courtiers. In some Muslim majority countries, this problem is there but it is invariably among the non-Muslim minorities. For example, in Malaysia, the incidence of the births of children out of wedlock ison the rise. But as the following report suggests, it is rare in Muslims: Describing the situation as alarming, NRD director-general Datuk Alwi Ibrahim said last year alone, 52,982 children of the 510,462 births registered were born out of wedlock. . Of the three main races in the country, the statistics revealed, the trend was prevalent among the Malays, followed by the Chinese and Indians, respectively, from 2006 to 2008. However, in 2009 and last year, there were more Indian babies born out of wedlock compared with the Chinese.
http://www.asiaone.com/News/AsiaOne%2BNews/Malaysia/Story/A1Story20110321-269221.html

Even Muslims in Western Countries much more Civilized

Even in Muslims living in Western countries, this is rare. A report on Out of wedlock births in Germany says: In 1950 8% of all children born in Germany were born out of wedlock and in 1990 15% of all births were to unmarried women. There has been a sharp increase in the out-of-wedlock-rate since that time and in 2006 one in three children was born out-of-wedlock.[23] The number of children born out-of-wedlock varies by region, ethnic group (Muslims for example are very unlikely to have children out of

wedlock) and social class. Children born out-of-wedlock face a number of problems, including poverty. In 2008 43% of families headed by a single women had to rely on welfare as the main source of household income.[24] Pregnant Catholic or Protestant teens are just as likely as atheist teens to have an abortion when they experienced unwanted pregnancy. Muslim teens are more likely to carry the pregnancy to term
Source: Social issues in Germany (From Wikipedia, the free encycloped)

To continue
* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics, and
Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit.

Muslims Most Civilised - 7 baby killing

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Most Civilised in the World - 7 baby killing

Civilised versus Uncivilised Sexual Behaviour (contd) 50-70 million babies are aborted annually, mostly due to the vagrant sexual behaviours of their parents --- and yet the claim of being civilised. Dr Javed Jamil*
Till now we have seen that 1. In terms of murder rates, Western World outscores the Islamic World by a massive margin; 2. In terms of rapes, Western World leaves Islamic world far behind;

3. In terms of killing humanity through wars, West has no parallel in the world; Muslim world is of course nowhere near. 4. In terms of killing innocent civilians, the alleged Islamic terror has killed around 4000 Westerners and the proved war against terror by West has killed more than 1 million Muslim civilians. 5. In terms of children born out of wedlock, almost half of the coming Western generation is of children born out of wedlock. This is extremely rare in Islamic World.

If a country or region is truly civilised, all human beings particularly women and children should be safe and secure. But the New World Order created by the West has spawned a kind of feminism, which allows for large-scale commercialisation of sex, which in turn leads to huge violence against women and children. The most painful violence is of course the killing of children before they are born. The campaign to legalise abortions began in the West and a large number of countries except most of the Muslim countries now legalise abortions. In Muslim countries, abortions are allowed only for certain purposes that include medical reasons and when a baby is a product of rape.
The new sexual morality espoused and promoted by the big business, especially the global merchants of sex annihilated all the barricades in the way of free sex. Marriage or any other formality, age, gender, place, time and previous relationall paled into insignificance for the purpose of a sexual encounter. The only restriction that the legal framework put, albeit without making it effective in practice, was the consent of the two individuals seeking sex. If both agree, nothing can stop them. They would be advised however to take precautions as far as possible not to let their ecstatic love drift to an unwanted fruition. This can devastate their own career, they would be told, and also the countrys economy. Never mind though. If despite precautions, a woman conceives, she need not unduly worry. The state is there to provide whatever she needs for a safe abortion: legal permission, social protection and free services. Private clinics, in their own way, are looking to provide the best. And with abortion begins the sad story of children being killed and abused for none of their faults. An estimated number of about 70 million of children

are caused to perish before their birth every year. Staggering figures from all accounts. Figures that must put the whole mankind to shame and must jolt from head to toe every person

with conscience. But where is the mankind? What we know of the mankind today is that it is a kingdom of human beasts seeking pleasure and nothing but the pleasure, whatever the consequences. And this is not just the pleasure of the whole mankind at the
cost of other creatures. It is for the gratification of the strong among men who have mastered the science of eradicating all that can directly or indirectly become impediments in their stupendous march towards an unstoppable fun and entertainment. What then if for this majestic plan, few millions of partially formed human fleshes are to be discarded! They are of course just the humans-in-making, not humans themselves. And they are the weakest obstacles as well. Flowers must be protected, proponents of abortion seem to argue, but there is no plausible reason why tears should be shed if buds are nipped to save the mankind from undesirable consequences. Big movements are organised against the killing of animals and the extinction of rare species, against the uprooting of plants and deforestation, and also against the destruction of historical monuments and sites. These have the backing and support of one or the other elements of power. But a notable global campaign against the unceremonious killing of millions of humansin-making cannot be allowed to gather momentum. The cronies of the Big Business are always there, fully armed with the arsenals of sophisticated logic and money to thwart any such development. Still, we are forced to believe that we are living in a civilised world that cares for the human rights. And those that shout at the top of their voice for the human rights happen to be those who silently preside over most of these killings. The only voices audible in the allpervading eerie silence are of those that are concerned merely and specifically with the killing of female foetuses, as if the killing of a male foetus is justifiable but not that of a female. Ironically, female feticide, not feticide in general, is regarded a genuine issue at the global level. It is agonisingly but amazingly true that an abortion not based on gender discrimination is normally not even labelled feticide. To join the fray against female feticide is considered a

noble cause on account of it being part of the global movement against the gender-discrimination. But criminal silence on the abortion of male children is no discrimination in their eyes on the similar ground. I do not purport to say that the sordid practice of female
feticide does not invite the concern it does. Female feticide is outrageously abominable, and must be condemned in the strongest possible words. But the murder of a baby is murder and the sex of the baby cannot increase or decrease the ghastliness of the crime.

Statistics
Various international sources estimate that 50 to 70 million foetuses are aborted annually. (http://www.mswm.org/abortions.worldwide.abortionstatistics.htm) Women who obtained legal abortions in 1995 were predominately white and unmarried. As in 1994, one fifth of women who obtained legal abortions in 1995 were

adolescents (aged less than or equal to 19 years); 33% were aged 20-24 years. (Reported by: Statistics and Computer Resources Br, Div of Reproductive Health, National Centre for Chronic Disease Prevention and Health Promotion, CDC). 1,370,000 abortions occur annually in the U.S. according to the Alan Guttmacher Institute.

Reasons of abortion include

25.5% of women to postpone childbearing. 21.3% of women cannot afford a baby, 14.1% of women have a relationship issue or their partner does not want a child. 12.2% of women are too young (their parents or others object to the pregnancy). 10.8% of women feel a child will disrupt their education or career. 7.9% of women want no (more) children. 3.3% of women due to a risk to foetal health 2.8% of women due to a risk to maternal health (Statistics and Computer Resources Br, Div of Reproductive Health, National Centre for Chronic Disease Prevention and Health Promotion, CDC)

It can be seen that in most of the cases it is an uncivilised kind of sexual relationship, with no restraints whatsoever that leads to pregnancies and as the couples are not ready to bear the responsibility of their actions and their desire of enjoyment in life without any kind of interruption, they simply kill the human being which has just started its life in the womb of his or her mother. More than 50 million deaths of human beings, and yet it is regarded as a sign of Development.
The following is the list of the countries with maximum number of abortions.

Abortions (most recent) by country Showing latest available data.

Rank Countries #1 #2 #3 #4 #5 #6 #7 Russia: United States: India: Japan: France: Italy: Germany: Amount 2,766,360 1,210,880 596,345 343,024 161,129 134,137 97,936

#8 #9 # 10 # 11 # 12 # 13 # 14 # 15 # 16 # 17 # 18 # 19

Bulgaria: Cuba: Hungary: Canada: Sweden: Israel: Norway: New Zealand: Finland: Greece: Iceland: Poland: Total: Weighted average:
SOURCE: UNICEF

97,023 83,963 76,957 70,549 37,489 15,509 13,672 11,173 9,884 1,216 807 559 5,728,612 301,505.9

In contrast to the Western System, Islam has the most civilized rules about abortions. Abortions are permissible if the pregnancy threatens the health of mother or child itself. And it makes sure that sexual behaviour remains civilized with no sex permissible outside the boundaries of marriage. The result is that the abortions by choice are relatively rare among Muslims. The total abortion rate in most of the Muslim countries is less than 20 percent, and an overwhelming percentage of abortions in Muslims are within families with the consent of both parents; abortions due to sexual misdemeanours of the girls are extremely rare. This is also clear from the following table which shows the countries with the highest number of teenage pregnancies and abortion rates.

Teen Country

birth

and

abortion

rates,

1996

per 1000 women 1519[9][10][11]

birth rate Netherlands 7.7 Spain 7.5 Italy 6.6 Greece 12.2 Belgium 9.9 Germany 13.0 Finland 9.8 France 9.4 Denmark 8.2 Sweden 7.7 Norway 13.6 Czech Republic 20.1

abortion combined %aborted rate rate 3.9 11.6 33.6 4.9 12.4 39.5 6.7 13.3 50.4 1.3 13.5 9.6 5.2 15.1 34.4 5.3 18.3 28.9 9.6 19.4 49.5 13.2 22.6 58.4 15.4 23.6 65.3 17.7 25.4 69.7 18.3 31.9 57.4 12.4 32.5 38.2

Iceland Slovakia Australia Canada Israel United Kingdom New Zealand Hungary United States

21.5 30.5 20.1 22.3 32.0 29.6 33.4 29.9 55.6

20.6 13.1 23.9 22.1 14.3 21.3 22.5 30.2 30.2

42.1 43.6 44 44.4 46.3 50.9 55.9 60.1 85.8

48.9 30 54.3 49.8 30.9 41.8 40.3 50.2 35.2

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Teenage_pregnancy
`

Not a single Muslim country features in this list, which proves the success of family system in Muslim societies. The success of family system can very well be regarded as the biggest indicator of civilization because its failure leads to such a large number of health and social problems as are caused by no other reason. The leaders in the list are of course all Western countries. Still they claim to be civilized. If the situation is so horrible however, it does not mean that Western societies are inherently corrupt but that the System there encourages/permits people to seek pleasure without caring for the consequences.

To continue
* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com
Muslims Most Civilised - 8 Children with Single Parents

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World - 8 Children with Single Parents

Most

Civilised versus Uncivilised Sexual Behaviour (contd)

Children of today especially living in West, for the most of their paediatric age, have to live only under the false shadows of their parents, not parents themselves According to surveys, in the US about one in three children live in one-parent families and nearly 40 per cent live away from at least one biological parent.

Dr Javed Jamil*
Civilisation relates to security, peace and development of a nation/society/community. As the world today is witnessing a clash of civilisation between West and Islamic World at a heightened level, we have to examine the stage of civilisation that respective civilisations claim for themselves. West claims to be civilised on the ground of its higher successes in the field of science and technology and its developmental achievements. They have tried to paint Muslims as uncivilised on the basis of their allegations of the proneness of Muslim to violence and their inability to accept Western values. We are examining the level of civilisation on the basis of the parameters that really matter in peaceful and comfortable existence of life. We will be analysing the situation at individual, family as well as social level. Till now, we have made a comparative study in terms of certain parameters, and the results have been as follows: Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization
Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely High (30-53%) Extremely High (25-50%) Muslim World Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million Rare Extremely Low

We will keep studying the criteria at Individual level; Family Level

Social Level (Community, National and International) We will finally table all the criteria together in a

Grand Table of

Civilization.
The success of family system is one of the most if not the most notable indicator of the level of civilization. The disintegration of family system leads to death, abuse and destruction. We have already seen that the children are the biggest sufferers because they are in no position to challenge the system. We will study here the problem of child sexual abuse.

Child Neglect due to Divorce

From purely an evolutionary standpoint, it seems ironical that among the new-borns of all animals, human children are one of the frailest and take the longest to be able to sustain their lives themselves. For years, they have to remain dependent on the parents or guardians who have to make huge efforts to develop them physically, mentally and socially. Right from the birth, they need special measures for protection from various diseases and other threats. Tender as they are, they are not in a position to defend them against any kind of assaults. The only arsenals they have are their innocence and natural love for them in the hearts of their guardians. Ideally these weapons should be potent enough to safeguard them against any kinds of threat. But thanks to the Sexual Revolution, these extraordinary weapons appear to have been becoming increasingly ineffective. The most luscious sight for a child is the sight of its parents enjoying each others company and jointly sharing with it some of their moments. It wants its parents together to play hide and seek games with it, listen to it when it lisps, answer all its questions without delay, sing lullabies for him, let it ride their backs without any protest, take it out for swings and rides, and let it sleep ensconced by them on both sides. When its father is out, it desires its mother to attend to it. If sometimes she also happens to be out or busy, it expects its grandparents to do the duty. If anything it detests most it is loneliness; if anything it never longs it is distancing from its parents. Alas! Children of today especially living in West, for the most of their paediatric age, have to live only under the false shadows of their parents, not parents themselves. They are too busy for most of the time sweating for all kinds of industries to have any time for their own home industry. And when they return back, the intensified demands of their physical desires are too commanding to allow them to give sufficient space and time to the puerile demands of the products of their desires. By the time they return exhausted from their work, children could already be asleep. And today parents does not necessarily have to be a pleural number. Parents quite often means one, not

usually as the result of a fatal tragedy but as the result of separation or divorce. Mother and father combine into one single body. Obviously single parents in the majority of cases are women. According to surveys, in the US about one in three children live in one-parent families and nearly 40 per cent live away from at least one biological parent. The impact of estrangement of parents on the lives of children is terrific. Broken marriages lead to broken children. Child poverty is an obvious outcome. Studies have shown that were marriage rates at the levels of the early 1970s, by the end of that century, the US child poverty rate would have been 3.5 percentage points lower, as would income equality among children. The condition would have been worse if the low-income single parents would not have often been able to draw support from some family members, either formally or informally. Children living in married couple families are more likely to receive transfer wealth from their relatives. Even among the poor it has been noted that material hardships are much lower in married couple families with children than in other families with children. Surveys have proved that divorce increased the incidence of health problems in children by as high as fifty per cent. Maggie Gallahanger in his report on Marriage and Childrens Health and Longevity makes several interesting points that I quote here: Sixty eight per cent of white married parents say their child is in excellent position, compared to just 46 per cent of white single mothers. For babies marital status can mean the difference between life and death. White babies born to unwed mothers are 70 per cent more likely to die in the first year The negative health effects of parental and non- marriage and divorce linger longer into their adulthood.one recent study found that adults raised in single parental homes are about one third more likely to die over the study period.40 year old men whose parents had divorced were three times more likely to die than 40 year old men whose parents had strayed marriedOverall, children who grew of outside intact marriages have higher rates of mental illnesses The above clearly demonstrates the importance of intact marriages for the proper growth of children. Regular brawls when parents are together, and dreadful distance when they are apart, are poisons that vitiate the whole lives of children. But who cares? For childrens long term needs, why should couples strangulate their immediate needs? If they were not able to enjoy each others company and need a better one, it would be stupid to continue to live together just for the sake of children. Children are important to them; but the golden years of their vivacious youth cannot be sacrificed at the altar of good parenthood. They argue that they do try their best to be fair to their kids, but often the demands of their new relationships compel them to make undesirable compromises.

Child Neglect: Western World. Muslim World and others

The following tables show the degree of civilisation in terms of the success of the families to properly look after their children:

Divorce Rate (out of marriages) in Ascending Order

Rank Country 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 India Sri Lanka Japan Republic of Macedonia Percent 1.1 1.5 1.9 5.0

Bosnia and Herzegovina 5.0 Turkey Armenia Georgia Italy Azerbaijan Albania Israel Spain Croatia Greece Singapore Poland Romania Slovenia Bulgaria 6.0 6.0 6.6 10.0 10.3 10.9 14.8 15.2 15.5 15.7 17.2 17.2 19.1 20.7 21.1

21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43

Switzerland Portugal Slovakia Moldova Latvia Canada Hungary Netherlands France Lithuania Germany Iceland Ukraine Norway United Kingdom Russia Czech Republic Austria Belgium Denmark Estonia Luxembourg Finland

25.5 26.2 26.9 28.1 34.4 37.0 37.5 38.3 38.3 38.9 39.4 39.5 40.0 40.4 42.6 43.3 43.3 43.4 44.0 44.5 46.7 47.4 51.2

44 45 46

Belarus United States Sweden

52.9 54.8 54.9

The Dreaded D-Word, D-Word Statistics, Divorce Around the World

People Statistics > Divorce rate per 1000 (most recent) by country Showing latest available data Rank Countries #1 #2 #3 #4 #5 #6 #7 #8 #9 # 10 # 11 # 12 # 13 # 14 # 15 United States: Puerto Rico: Russia: United Kingdom: Denmark: New Zealand: Australia: Canada: Finland: Barbados: Guadeloupe: Qatar: Portugal: Albania: Tunisia: Amount 4.95 per 1,000 people 4.47 per 1,000 people 3.36 per 1,000 people 3.08 per 1,000 people 2.81 per 1,000 people 2.63 per 1,000 people 2.52 per 1,000 people 2.46 per 1,000 people 1.85 per 1,000 people 1.21 per 1,000 people 1.18 per 1,000 people 0.97 per 1,000 people 0.88 per 1,000 people 0.83 per 1,000 people 0.82 per 1,000 people

# 16 # 17 # 18 # 19 # 20 # 21 # 22 # 23 # 24 # 25 # 26 = 27 = 27 = 29 = 29 # 31 # 32 # 33 # 34

Singapore: China: Greece: Brunei: Panama: Syria: Thailand: Mauritius: Ecuador: El Salvador: Cyprus: Chile: Jamaica: Mongolia: Turkey: Mexico: Italy: Brazil: Sri Lanka: Weighted average:

0.8 per 1,000 people 0.79 per 1,000 people 0.76 per 1,000 people 0.72 per 1,000 people 0.68 per 1,000 people 0.65 per 1,000 people 0.58 per 1,000 people 0.47 per 1,000 people 0.42 per 1,000 people 0.41 per 1,000 people 0.39 per 1,000 people 0.38 per 1,000 people 0.38 per 1,000 people 0.37 per 1,000 people 0.37 per 1,000 people 0.33 per 1,000 people 0.27 per 1,000 people 0.26 per 1,000 people 0.15 per 1,000 people 1.3 per 1,000 people

SOURCE: divorcereform.org2004 It is clear from the above statistics that the level of family civilization in Western countries is lowest in the world and among the highest in the world. An article on the subject says:

Developed countries, in particular, are experiencing an increase in single-parent families as divorce becomes more common. The United States has the highest percentage of single-parent families (34% in 1998) among developed countries, followed by Canada (22%), Australia (20%), and Denmark (19%). In developing countries, divorce is not as common, but desertion, death, and imprisonment produce single-parent families, primarily headed by women (Kinnear 1999). Rates vary country to country from a low of less than 5 percent in Kuwait to a high of over 40 percent in Botswana and Barbados. In countries such as Ghana, Kenya, Rwanda, Cuba, Puerto Rico, Trinidad, and Tobago more than 25 percent of households are headed by women.
http://family.jrank.org/pages/1574/Single-Parent-Families-Demographic-Trends.html

It is clear that in most Muslim countries, the parental responsibilities are routinely shared by both parents. Even where a child is living with a single parent on account of divorce or death of husband or absence for any other reason, the mother is more often than not helped by the members of the extended family including grandparents and uncles and aunts. The following data specifically relate to the percentage of lone parent families: Lone parent families (most recent) by country Showing latest available data Rank Countries #1 #2 =3 =3 =3 =3 =3 =3 =9 Canada: United Kingdom: Korea, South: United States: Ireland: Norway: Finland: New Zealand: Australia: Amount 11% 10% 9% 9% 9% 9% 9% 9% 8%

=9 =9 = 12 = 12 = 12 = 15 = 15 = 15 = 18 = 18 = 18 = 18 = 18 # 23

Austria: Portugal: Italy: France: Belgium: Spain: Switzerland: Denmark: Japan: Netherlands: Germany: Luxembourg: Greece: Sweden: Weighted average:

8% 8% 7% 7% 7% 6% 6% 6% 5% 5% 5% 5% 5% 3% .2%

SOURCE: OECD The list again must be an eye opener for the Western World. Out of 23 countries listed, all but South Korea are the proud members of the Western World. The level of Family civilisation in their societies is extremely low compared to most of the Muslim world. It can be argued that India is perhaps one of the most stable family systems in the world. There was no provision of divorce in Hinduism till about 80 years back. Moreover, Muslims form the second largest majority in the country. In contrast to Muslim families, Hindu family system has some big blots, Bride Burning and Female Foeticide being the most detestable among them. To continue

* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,

and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised - 9 Sexual Abuse of Children

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World - 9 Sexual Abuse of Children

Most

Civilised versus Uncivilised Sexual Behaviour (contd)

-- They must learn as early as possible in their lives what sex and sexuality are all about. Only then will they become fit citizens of the New World An estimated
325000 US children of age 17 or younger are prostitutes, performers in pornographic videos or have crumbled to commercial sexual exploitation (University of Pennsylvania). --

Dr Javed Jamil*
A Note for the readers I am thankful for the huge interest that the readers are taking in this series. As the articles are being written and immediately circulated, occasionally there may be some incoherencies. There are some hardcore proponents of West who have felt offended with what is emerging. This is obvious as they have known only one side of the picture and they tend to think that political and economic power and the ability to intimidate the world are all that make a country/group of countries/societies civilised. We will also be comparing the statistics, like Life Expectancy, Educational level and Per Capita Income which are considered to be the forte of the Western world.

I will also like to make it clear that if the statistics related to Western societies emerge as horrible, I hold the system and the ideology and the forces behind them and not the people responsible for them. Society is the product of the system in which they live. People all over the world have similar

strengths and weaknesses; it is the system and the forces that nurture or suppress these strengths and weaknesses.
Continuing with the development of Grand Table of Civilisation, here is what we have analysed till now:

Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization

Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely High (30-53%) Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely High Muslim World Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million Rare Extremely Low Low (1-12%) Low

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents

Children being in no position to influence, they are the worst victims of Sexual Revolution. As children grow, the chances of their abuse grow. Their problem is that their plight is mostly invisible. This is particularly true for those children where signs of abuse are not visible on simple examination. These include cases of neglect and sexual abuse. In the latter case, shame often overtakes them preventing them from reporting. Often they fear the abusers so much that they would prefer to remain tight-lipped. Naturally, the official statistics about the abuse of children are nothing more than the tip of an iceberg. Media also tend to complicate matters. It has been argued that if, according to some reports, there appears to be a decreasing trend in the cases of child abuse, it does not necessarily mean that people have been learning to behave. It may in fact be due to the growing tendency of adults hiding their abusive actions for fear of being stigmatised. The National Incidence of Child Abuse and Neglect reported that the number of cases of child abuse doubled from 1.4 million in 1986 to 2.8 million in 1992. The number of cases with serious injuries during that period quadrupled from 143000 to 570000. The report accepted that there is certainly a reason to suppose the number of cases of actual abuse might be rising, since child abuse could be expected to rise when drug and alcohol abuse were increasing and when broken homes were becoming more complex. The number of child abuse fatalities has also shown an increasing trend with more than a thousand deaths every year in the US.

Child abuse has fortuitously attracted sincere attention in the Western countries. This is not entirely due to love for them. Had love been the only factor, feticide must have had received a much greater attention. The big business knows that there are always certain elements in society that are afflicted with the mania to unearth societal problems. To manoeuvre them is easier than silencing them. Grants of funds by funding agencies for specified agenda keep these restive souls busy and satisfied. The agenda for them is approved with the explicit or tacit approval of forces that rule. By concentrating more on Child Abuse, attention can be diverted from womens abuse.. The worst form of course is sexual abuse. And sexual abuse is not limited to abuse by family members. This has become a big sociolegal problem at the global level. An estimated one million children, mostly girls, according to UNICEF, enter the sex trade each year. A report suggests that one in five adolescent girls become the victim of physical or sexual abuse, or both, in a dating relationship. Globally, at least one in three women and girls had been beaten or sexually abused in her lifetime. (UN Commission on the Status of Women). In Uganda, HIV infection is 6 times higher among young girls than boys with the difference in rates beginning as early as 9 years old. This is due to old men seeking younger girls for sexual exploitation. An estimated 325000 US children of age 17 or younger

are prostitutes, performers in pornographic videos or have crumbled to commercial sexual exploitation (University of Pennsylvania). Richard Estes has been reported as saying that the depth of the problem almost took my breath away at times. According to
this report published in USA Children pornography Today dated 09/09/2001, children pornography originates in three ways. First is the group of those children who have run away from home and turned to prostitution or pornography to get money for food and drugs. The second group is of children who live at home and are used by family or friends in exchange of money, drugs or other benefits. The third group is of children that have been abandoned by parents and guardians and turned to sex trade to survive. The report says that 90% of these children are born in the US. According to the UN estimates, one million children are drawn into prostitution annually. These include 100,000 children and women in Philippines, 400,000 in India, 200,000 in Thailand and 100,000 in Taiwan. The extent of the problem can be further gauged from the estimates that there are over 40,000 individual URLs containing child pornography, paedophilia and pro-paedophilia content on Internet. The figures given above seem to be too disturbing to believe. But the reality is surely far, not less, worse. Pugwashes are organised, survey reports presented and resolutions passed. Hard speeches are made. Like the one when UNICEF Executive Director Caol Bellamy thundered: The commercial sexual exploitation and abuse of children is nothing less than a form of terrorism-

one whose wanton destruction of young lives and futures must not be tolerated for another year, another day, another hour..Millions of children throughout the world are being bought and sold like chattel and used as sex slaves Hard statement really! Had Bushes and Blairs

listened to him and waged a war against commercial sex in a way they have been doing against terrorism, the problem would have surely minimised, if not finished. But the
problem continues with an upward trend and it is expected to continue not for minutes, hours, days or months but for decades; maybe, forever. Tears are flown for women and children; but measures mooted are hardly of any significance compared to the scale and extent of the problem. They are too soft to have any worthwhile effect. Even if these measures are honestly put into practice, there may be some visible changes. But they soon become embedded in the tonnes of files stored in offices and libraries. Children continue to be harassed, exploited, sexually abused and trafficked because the benefits from this are huge for the business. And where business matters, nothing else does. Children who have been fortunate enough to survive physical or sexual abuse would not be left alone. They too would not be allowed to grow into normal human beings. If they have not entered the sex trade as prostitutes or pornographic actors, they must at least watch pornography. If they have succeeded in avoiding physical abuse, they cannot be permitted to avoid psychological abuse. This is the minimum they are required to do as the cost of being born in the free world. They must learn as early as possible

in their lives what sex and sexuality are all about. Only then will they become fit citizens of the New World. Where
entertainment is the keyword and the key to the most exhilarating entertainment is sex. They have all kinds of avenues open to them: cinema, TV, VCR, and above all, Net. According to surveys, 53% of teens have encountered offensive websites that include pornography, hate and violence. When sex is all around in the air, sights of naked women are common, couples can be seen everywhere lip-kissing and hugging, fellow-friends are talking nothing but sex, who can overcome the temptation to watch sex action? Almost all the students have computers and access to Internet these days; and they have sufficient time after schools to surf Net without being watched by parents. This is hardly surprising then that children become adults mentally much earlier than they do physically. And still less surprising is that they become adult practically much earlier than they do legally. Here are some important statistics regarding Sexual Abuse of Children: Almost 53,000 children died worldwide in 2002 as a result of homicide.

150 million girls and 73 million boys under 18 experienced forced sexual intercourse or other forms of sexual violence during 2002. Estimates from 2000 suggest that 1.8 million children were forced into prostitution and pornography, and 1.2 million were victims of trafficking. (Above statistics from World Report on Violence against Children 2006)

In 1995, local child protective service agencies identified 126,000 children who were victims of either substantiated or indicated sexual abuse; of these, 75% were girls. Nearly 30% of child victims were between the ages of 4 and7. [Dept. of Health and Human Services, Child Maltreatment, 1995] The earlier studies found that one-third of juvenile delinquents, 40 percent of sexual offenders and 76 percent of serial rapists report they were sexually abused as youngsters." [Dr. William C. Holmes of the University of Pennsylvania School of Medicine." Holmes said a review of the studies leads him to believe that 10 percent to 20 percent of all boys are sexually abused in some way. But widely varying definitions of sexual abuse in the studies and differences in who was being studied make it difficult to accurately gauge the prevalence of sexual abuse, he said. (Dr. William C. Holmes of the University of Pennsylvania School of Medicine.) It is estimated that there are 60 million survivors of childhood sexual abuse in America today. Source: Forward, 1993 "1,500 children die from abuse each year. There are 140,000 injuries to children from abuse each year. There are 1.7 million reports of child abuse each year." (Mental Health journal) ...about 1 in 4 women in North America were molested in childhood." (Mental Health journal) More than 2 million cases of child abuse and neglect are reported each year in the United States. An estimated 150,000 to 200,000 new cases of The United Nations says one million children are drawn into prostitution annually. It estimates that 100,000 children and women in the Philippines, 400,000 in India, 100,000 in Taiwan, 200,000 in Thailand are subject to commercial sexual exploitation in the region. (CNN.com, 17.12,01) SEXUAL ABUSE OF CHILDREN: More Statistics In 1995, local child protective service agencies identified 126,000 children who were victims of either substantiated or indicated sexual abuse; of these, 75% were girls. Nearly 30% of child victims were between the ages of 4 and7. [Dept. of Health and Human Services, Child Maltreatment, 1995]

 Approximately, one-third of all juvenile victims of sexual abuse cases are children younger than 6 years of age. [Violence and the Family. Report of the American Psychological Association Presidential Task Force on Violence and the Family, 1996] "The earlier studies found that one-third of juvenile delinquents, 40 percent of sexual offenders and 76 percent of serial rapists report they were sexually abused as youngsters." [Dr. William C. Holmes of the University of Pennsylvania School of Medicine." "The suicide rate among sexually abused boys was 1 to 14 times higher, and reports of multiple substance abuse among sixth-grade boys who were molested was 12 to 40 times greater." [Dr. William C. Holmes of the University of Pennsylvania School of Medicine." "Holmes said a review of the studies leads him to believe 10 percent to 20 percent of all boys are sexually abused in some way. But widely varying definitions of sexual abuse in the studies and differences in who was being studied make it difficult to accurately gauge the prevalence of sexual abuse, he said." Dr. William C. Holmes of the University of Pennsylvania School of Medicine."

IMPACT OF SEXUAL ABUSE OF CHILDREN

67% of victims of sexual assault were juveniles (under age 18); 34% of sexual assault victims were under age 12 1 of every 7 victims of sexual assault were under age 6. (Bureau of Social Justice.) It is estimated that there are 60 million survivors of childhood sexual abuse in America today. Source: Forward, 1993 Approximately 31% of women in prison state that they had been abused as children. Source: United States. Department of Justice, 1991. Approximately 95% of teenage prostitutes have been sexually abused. Source: CCPCA, 1992. Children with disabilities are 4 to 10 times more vulnerable to sexual abuse than their non-disabled peers. (National Resource Centre on Child) Long term effects of child abuse include fear, anxiety, depression, anger, hostility, inappropriate sexual behaviour, poor self esteem, tendency toward substance abuse and difficulty with close relationships. .Source: Browne & Finkelhor, 1986.

 Clinical findings of adult victims of sexual abuse include problems in interpersonal relationships associated with an underlying mistrust. Generally, adult victims of incest have a severely strained relationship with their parents marked by feelings of mistrust, fear, ambivalence, hatred, and betrayal. These feelings may extend to all family members..Source: Tsai and Wagner, 1978. Guilt is universally experienced by almost all victims. Courtois and Watts described the "sexual guilt" as "guilt derived from sexual pleasure." (Tsai and Wagner, l978.) Sexual victimisation may profoundly interfere with and alter the development of attitudes toward self, sexuality, and trusting relationships during the critical early years of development.. Source: Tsai & Wagner, 1984. Adolescents with a history of sexual abuse are significantly more likely than their counterparts to engage in sexual behaviour that puts them at risk for HIV infection, according to Dr. Larry K. Brown and associates, Rhode Island Hospital, in Providence. Young girls who are forced to have sex are three times more likely to develop psychiatric disorders or abuse alcohol and drugs in adulthood, than girls who are not sexually abused. Sexual abuse was also more strongly linked with substance abuse than with psychiatric disorders.sexual abuse may lead some girls to become sexually active at an earlier age and seek out older boyfriends who might, in turn, introduce them to drugs. Psychiatric disorders were from 2.6 to 3.3 times more common among women whose CSA included intercourse, and the risk of substance abuse was increased more than fourfold,. Kenneth S. Kendler, M.D., et al, Medical College of Virginia Commonwealth University) Girls are sexually abused three times more often than boys; (Mental Health Journal) "1,500 children die from abuse each year. There are 140,000 injuries to children from abuse each year. There are 1.7 million reports of child abuse each year." (Mental Health journal) "...about 1 in 4 women in North America were molested in childhood." (Mental Health journal) "More than 2 million cases of child abuse and neglect are reported each year in the United States. An estimated 150,000 to 200,000 new cases of sexual abuse occur each year." (Mental Health journal) "...approximately 1 in 7 males will have been sexually molested before the age of 18. (Mental Health journal)

CHILDREN IN SEX TRADE

An estimated 325,000 U.S. children age 17 or younger are prostitutes, performers in pornographic videos or have otherwise fallen victim to "commercial sexual exploitation (USA Today,9.9.2001) The largest group, about 122,000, is made up of children who have run away from home and turned to prostitution or pornography to get money for food or drugs. The second-largest group, about 73,000, is made up of children who live at home and are used by family or friends in exchange for money, food, drugs or other benefits. The third-largest group, about 52,000, is made up of "throwaway" children who have been abandoned by parents or guardians and turned to the sex trade to survive. About 90% of the children are born in the USA (USA Today,9.9.2001)

The United Nations says one million children are drawn into prostitution annually. It estimates that 100,000 children and women in the Philippines, 400,000 in India, 100,000 in Taiwan, 200,000 in Thailand are subject to commercial sexual exploitation in the region. (CNN.com, 17.12,01) It is difficult to estimate how many people are working in prostitution because so many women working as waitresses, hotel maids, salesclerks, bar girls, and golf caddies are forced into prostitution as part of their work. In Thailand, it has been estimated that at least 200,000 women and children work in prostitution. At least one-third of Thai prostitutes are under the age of 18, and most adult prostitutes started when they were only children. Children as young as six years old work in prostitution. Prostitutes are primarily women and girls, although some men and boys also work in prostitution. (Third World Womens Health) Sexual assault by bodily force (most recent) by country Showing latest available data. Rank #1 #2 Countries Amount Brazil: Mexico 18 deaths 8 deaths

=3 =3 #5 =6 =6 =6 =6 =6 = 11 = 11 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13 = 13

South Africa: 5 deaths Thailand: Nicaragua: Moldova: Poland: Ecuador: Argentina: Peru: Hungary: Slovakia: Romania: Estonia: Sweden: 5 deaths 3 deaths 3 deaths 3 deaths 3 deaths 2 deaths 2 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths Venezuela: 4 deaths United States 3 deaths

Korea, South:1 deaths

Czech Republic: 1 deaths Kyrgyzstan: 1 deaths Georgia: Latvia: Germany: Chile: Spain: Colombia: Uruguay: 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths 1 deaths

Netherlands: 1 deaths

Total: 75 deaths Weighted average: 2.7 deaths SOURCE: World Health Organisation Statistical Information System I could not find any country wise statistics on sexual abuse of children. However, it is clear that the problem is extremely severe in most of the Western countries, several African countries and South Asian countries. It is also abundantly clear that sexual abuse is relatively uncommon in Muslim countries. It is not to say that this is nonexistent in Muslim societies but it is much less both in terms of the extent and degree of abuse. The reasons are simple:

1. In Western societies, family disintegration has left children unprotected. In Muslim societies, families act as shields for children; many of the children have to pass their lives with the boyfriends/husbands of their mothers. These forced fathers are more likely to abuse the children of their girlfriends/wives. 2. In Western countries, the laws are too much tilted in favour of criminals with mild punishments for most of the crimes. In countries where Islamic Law is in force, the punishments are very severe; 3. With the kind of sexuality that has developed in West on account of the so-called Sexual Revolution and widespread network of pornography and prostitution, abuse of women and children is the natural outcome. 4. In Islam, sexual encounters outside marriage are regarded such a big sin that they have a much greater feeling of guilt after committing these acts than their counterparts of the Western World. They are more likely to give up these habits as they grow.

In short it can be said that Muslim societies are much more civilised in their treatment to children: 1. They do not abort them as often as Westerners; most of the times they do it, it is for medical reasons; hardly if ever their children are the products of their lust rather than legitimate love; 2. They do not leave them to live in single parent families; if at all they do it on account of the divorce or the death of a parent, the extended families provide them love and security; 3. They do not sexually abuse children to the extent and degree of the West; 4. They breastfeed them more often for the medically advisable period of two years, which is also what is prescribed in the Quran;

5. There are rare chances of children in Muslim countries being pushed in sex trade.
To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised - 10 Sexual Perversions

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 10

Sexual Perversions

Most

Civilised versus Uncivilised Sexual Behaviour (contd)

-- This latter study put the average life expectancy of male
homosexuals nearly 30 years less than the general male population. Another study showed that, on average, evermarried men outlived the ever-homosexually-partnered by 23 years in Denmark (74 yr. v. 51 yr.), and 25 years in Norway (77 yr. v. 52 yr.). Obviously, homosexuality is a threat to the whole mankind, and it is the biggest threat to the life of homosexuals themselves --

Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)
Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely High (30-53%) Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely High High High Muslim World Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million Rare Extremely Low Low (1-12%) Low Much Lower Negligible

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse

A Myth: An Important Note

Strangely, Muslim World is taken as a monolith and its comparison with Western world is taken as a comparison between Christians and Muslims as religious communities. The truth is that neither the Muslim World is a monolith nor can Western World be taken as the symbol of the Christian World. Presently, we are mainly comparing the Muslim World with the most advanced nations of the Christian world, the so-called Western World -- though the number of believing Christians in many of these countries is even less than half the population but later we will also try to compare the whole of the Christian world with the Muslim world.

Homosexuality Normal hygienic and healthy behaviours are important components of civilisation. Perversions are surely the antidote of civilisation. The perversions that threaten the lives of individuals and peaceful survival of the most notable natural institution of family cannot be described anything but barbarism at its worst. What can then be said of the Civilised World that safeguards, promotes and commercialises the Sexual perversion of the most abominable kind and the most life threatening -- the Homosexuality?
The attempt to legalise Homosexuality is nothing but the continuation of the same series of worldwide developments in which every human susceptibility is first given a legal and social sanction, then it is glorified in the media as a victory of Freedom of Choice and Human Rights and then with all the obstacles removed it is commercialized at huge level.

It is needless to say that the rise in the demand of legalizing homosexuality in the world has intensified with the rising fortunes of gay market. It is already a big market in western countries. The truth is that Sex market as

a whole is the largest growing market, and gay market is the largest growing sex market. A report entitled, Gay-Friendly
Vancouver as a Billion Dollar Industry, which appeared before 2010 Olympics, says: At present, Vancouver is hyping the 2010 Olympics above all. The pride of a city has turned into its most lucrative business. Now the tourism industry has founded a new market, which has always existed but its potential as a distinct market was not realized: the gay market, According to Canada.com, gay tourism in Vancouver has been a lucrative and loyal sector within recent years. Gay tourism in the U.S. alone is estimated to be $55 billion annually (Constanineau, 2007). A survey conducted by San Francisco-based Community Marketing Inc, ranked Vancouver as the fourth most popular gay destination outside of the U.S., ranking Montreal and Toronto fifth and sixth respectively, which shows how well Canadas gay tourism industry is doing overall (Constanineau, 2007). Constanineau also says that tourism Vancouver uses media to draw in a lot of its gay market from U.S. locations such as New York, San Francisco, and Los Angeles. One of the possible reasons suggested for Vancouvers gay tourism industry is due to the fact that BC legalized same-sex marriage in July of 2003. Boyd (2008) mentions that there was a Canadian boom in gay tourism right after same-sex marriage was legalized. She suggests this is because it produces homo-normativity: a set of ideologies and behaviours that asserts citizenship rights for gays and lesbians via neoliberal politics and conspicuous consumption (Boyd, 2008, p. 224). Boyd (2008) also mentions how weddings are huge businesses; a $70 billion industry in 2005 in the U.S. alone, with an average of $30,000 per wedding. Even Forbes in 2004, estimated that same-sex marriages in the U.S. could have drawn in $16 billion (Boyd, 2008). In order to corporate gayness sites have to promote their destination as gay friendly since social disapproval of homosexuality many gay men are forced to find gay space (Puar, 2002, p. 103). In fact, organized gay tours began in the 1950s by the grandfather of gay travel, [[Haans Ebensten]] (Puar, 2002), long before the mainstream travel industry caught wind. ..They claim since same-sex marriage has been legalized in British Columbia in 2003, Whistler has been the ideal place to get married. They even advertise their own wedding planners, called Two Dears and a Queer. And nothing is complete without a full advertisement to honeymooners as well, so after having the wedding, the couple as well as guests can stay to celebrate. Whistler then becomes a one-place stop for every wedding need, and they have event planners and organizers to prepare everything for you, enabling visitors to just be there to escape and have a fun relaxing time. Its an extremely clever marketing scheme: since the queer community comes here for two main reasons, to visit Whistler or to get married, why not get everything done at one spot?

Another article, The Income Tax Consequences of Legalizing Same-Sex Marriages, describes why legalising gay marriages is lucrative for the governments: James Alm, M.V. Lee Badgett, and Leslie Whittington estimate that legalizing gay marriage would lead to an annual increase in federal government income taxes of between $0.3 billion and $1.3 billion. Remember those Medicare and Medicaid woes the DOMA proponents were concerned with? These added revenues could be used to help offset the costs of other economic advantages to marriage. Besides, weddings are great for the economy. The 2000 U.S. Census Bureau reported 601,209 unmarried same-sex partner households in the United States living in 99.3% of all counties in the nation. The Urban Institute claims that the census data is low and suggests that gays and lesbians make up about 5% (10,456,405) of the total U.S. population over the age of 18. We can estimate that some portion of the same-sex partners already living together (the 2000 U.S. Census Data figures) along with some portion of the total gay and lesbian population would wish to marry if same-sex marriage became legal. For the sake of convenience well say 500,000. According to Brides Magazine, the average wedding costs $19,000. Two hundred-fifty thousand more marriages at the average wedding rate would result in wedding costs of $4.75 billion! Mind you, this doesnt include the amount spent on wedding gifts. As a bonus, the first states to allow gay marriage will likely experience an influx of tourism and tourist-related economic activity. For the short time that San Francisco mayor, Gavin Newsom, issued wedding licenses to same-sex couples, more than 3,000 gay and lesbian couples from more than twenty states and Europe flocked to the city to be married. Of course, weddings are just the tip of the iceberg. For some marriages there is even the coup de 64egal: divorce. As the majority of divorcs will tell you-the most expensive part of getting into a marriage is getting out. While divorces can range anywhere from several hundred dollars to millions, divorce is a multi-billion dollar-a-year industry. Assuming that gay couples divorce at the same rate as heterosexual ones, I am surprised the legal battle is not fully endorsed by Divorce Lawyer Associations everywhere! A Media financial report says, In the six short months since Chicago was selected as host of Gay Games VII, weve made dramatic progress toward our financial goals and achieved fundraising benchmarks months, or in some cases, years ahead of schedule, said Tracy Baim, CGI Board Co-Vice Chair and Chair of the Fundraising Committee. Once broadcast rights are assigned, we will have raised more than US$3 million in cash and in-kind resources. CGI announced a million-dollar sponsorship deal with PlanetOut Inc. on 20 September 2004. . In a recent edition of the Advocate, a national publication for the gay and lesbian community, there were three pages of ads promoting Palm Springs hotels and attractions that cater to homosexuals. Murrell Foster, executive director of tourism for Palm Springs, said it is the first time the city has

been promoting itself to the gay market. Los Angeles County travel agents said they have become more active in pursuing the market largely because of the recession. E become more active in pursuing the market largely because of the recession. In short, according to a commentator, The US has made a billion dollar industry off of homosexual media HBO shows, movies, books, magazines. Like most things in the US anything that has the potential to generate profit will be considered.

The attempts to legalise homosexuality are shocking. This is like legalising murders, terrorism and rapes. Homosexuality is in fact much more dangerous than any of these, as it has led, leads to and can lead to huge loss of life. Out of all forms of unhealthy sexual
practices, homosexuality is the unhealthiest and has been the cause of the beginning of the epidemics of both Syphilis and HIV/AIDS. Here are excerpts from a report on the impact of homosexuality on health: Early reports in the 1980s suggested that male homosexuals had an average life expectancy of less than 50 years more than 20 years less than the overall male population. With the push for safe sex and improved treatments for AIDS, one would expect that the life expectancy might have increased since then. However, a Canadian study in 1997 found that male homosexuals have a life expectancy of 20 years less than the general male population (based upon a prevalence of 3% of the male population). Using several different measures, including life expectancy determined from obituaries, two large random sexuality surveys (in the USA and Great Britain), and a survey of those never married in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, indicated an average age of death of less than 50 years old. A third study, published in 2002, found that the median age of death of 88 homosexually partnered men was 45 years, while for 118 unpartnered homosexual men it was 46 years. This latter study put the average life expectancy of male homosexuals nearly 30 years less than the general male population. Another study showed that, on average, ever-married men outlived the ever-homosexually-partnered by 23 years in Denmark (74 yr. v. 51 yr.), and 25 years in Norway (77 yr. v. 52 yr.) Ever-married women outlived the ever-homosexually-partnered in Denmark by 22 years (78 yr. v. 56 yr.), and in Norway by almost 25 years (81 yr. v. 56 yr.).How does the average homosexual lifespan compare to the average life expectancy of smokers? On average, a lifetime smoker can expect the smoking lifestyle to reduce his life expectancy by only 10 year. However, smoking is vigorously condemned by the medical community and press, although it reduces life expectancy by less than half of that caused by a gay lifestyle. Obviously, homosexuality is a threat to the whole mankind, and it is the biggest threat to the life of homosexuals themselves. In India, HIV prevalence, according to NACO surveys, is almost 8 times more than normal

population. If legalising it helps anyone it is the market. Hardly any gays are punished by the court India. Legalising helps the big market bosses to float companies. Gay literature, gay clubs and gay porn will mushroom with the result that more and more people will fall victim to homosexuality. To argue that it will help in the control of AIDS is absolutely nonsense. A little change in the law that ensures care of gay of HIV patients would have sufficed for that. AIDS cannot be controlled unless there is an effective campaign against prostitution, pornography, homosexuality and promiscuity. It is to be noted that sexual misdemeanours have a much larger depressing effect on life expectancy than other evils like smoking, drinking and gambling. This is because sex related problems affect foetuses and men and women of younger age groups. Sexual Revolution is killing either foetuses and infants or the young people of 20-45 years in such big numbers that it is bound to reduce life expectancy by 20-40 years. To say that homosexuality is natural is like saying that criminal tendencies are natural. These are not natural but human aberrations of most dangerous kind. Such aberrations are present in notorious criminals also. Can the crimes be legalized to help them? Can they be given protection by the law on the ground of not discriminating against persons? Even otherwise, homosexuality is a relationship that does not produce any progeny. So genes if any related to hardcore unadulterated homosexuality cannot be transmitted. Homosexuality has been there in almost all societies. But the homosexuality in West is very much different from that in Asian countries, and this is because Western countries chose to legalise, institutionalize and glorify it. In Asian countries, homosexuality is more often than not an opportunist encounter. Denied marriage after puberty, and girls hard to find, some men would lure young boys into having sex. Once they get married, most if not all of them would sooner or later give this up. Family pressures, fear of law and society and the desire to have a good family life keep people away from a long term homosexual life. Moreover, in Asian countries, this is normally a one way relationship. There is one who penetrates the other. In the Western world, with the institutionalization and commercialization of homosexuality, and the availability of porn literature and films, a homosexual acts both ways; they penetrate and get penetrated. They are made to believe that the kind of sex they are enjoying is not possible in a heterosexual relationship. Soon they become addicts. The relationship

between sex and homosexuality is the same as between nutrition and alcohol/drugs. Alcohol/drugs are not part of natural nutrition, but if someone is exposed to them, he or she may soon become addicts of it. Homosexuality is an addiction that should
be treated both through punishment (corporal punishment along with boycott and detention) and medical treatment for those who seek to change their behaviour. Homosexuality has already become the harbinger of the death of at least 40 million people that have died of AIDS so far. Its 66egalization will surely lead to more people succumbing to it with greater spread

of AIDS and other sex related diseases. There is a need to sexually isolate the HIV infected rather than legalizing homosexuality in the name of AIDS so that they do not spread HIV to others.

Facts and Statistics About Homosexuals

One study reports 70% of homosexuals admitting to having sex only one time with over 50% of their partners (3). One study reports that the average homosexual has between 20 and 106 partners per year (6). The average heterosexual has 8 partners in a lifetime. Many homosexual sexual encounters occur while drunk, high on drugs, or in an orgy setting (7).

Many homosexuals dont pay heed to warnings of their lifestyles: Knowledge of health guidelines was quite high, but this knowledge had no relation to sexual behavior (16).

Homosexuals got homosexuality removed from the list of mental illnesses in the early 70s by storming the annual American Psychiatric Association (APA) conference on successive years. Guerrilla theater tactics and more straight-forward shouting matches characterized their presence (2).

Since homosexuality has been removed from the APA list of mental illnesses, so has pedophilia (except when the adult feels subjective distress) (27).

Homosexuals account for 3-4% of all gonorrhea cases, 60% of all syphilis cases, and 17% of all hospital admissions (other than for STDs) in the United States (5).

They make up only 1-2% of the population. Homosexuals live unhealthy lifestyles, and have historically accounted for the bulk of syphilis, gonorrhea, Hepatitis B, the gay bowel syndrome (which attacks the intestinal tract), tuberculosis and cytomegalovirus (27).

73% of psychiatrists say homosexuals are less happy than the average person, and of those psychiatrists, 70% say that the unhappiness is NOT due to social stigmatization (13).

25-33% of homosexuals and lesbians are alcoholics (11). Of homosexuals questioned in one study reports that 43% admit to

500 or more partners in a lifetime, 28% admit to 1000 or more in a lifetime, and of these people, 79% say that half of those partners are total strangers, and 70% of those sexual contacts are one night stands (or, as one homosexual admits in
the film The Castro, one minute stands) (3).

Also, it is a favorite past-time of many homosexuals to go to cruisy areas and have anonymous sex. 78% of homosexuals are affected by STDs (20).

Judge John Martaugh, chief magistrate of the New York City Criminal Court has said, Homosexuals account for half the murders in large cities (10).

Captain William Riddle of the Los Angeles Police says, 30,000 sexually abused children in Los Angeles were victims of homosexuals (10). 50% of suicides can be attributed to homosexuals (10). Dr. Daniel Capron, a practicing psychiatrist, says, Homosexuality by definition is not healthy and wholesome. The homosexual person, at best, will be unhappier and more unfulfilled than the sexually normal person (10).

For other psychiatrists who believe that homosexuality is wrong, please see National Association for Research and Therapy of Homosexuality. It takes approximately $300,000 to take care of each AIDS victim, so thanks to the promiscuous lifestyle of homosexuals, medical insurance rates have been skyrocketing for all of us(10).

Homosexuals were responsible for spreading AIDS in the United States, and then raised up violent groups like Act Up and Ground Zero to complain about it. Even today, homosexuals account for well over 50% of the AIDS cases in the United States, which is quite a large number considering that they account for only 1-2% of the

population. Homosexuals account for a disproportionate number of hepatitis cases: 70-80% in San Francisco, 29% in Denver, 66% in New York City, 56% in Toronto, 42% in Montreal, and 26% in Melbourne (8).

37% of homosexuals engage in sadomasochism, which accounts for many accidental deaths. In San Francisco, classes were held to teach homosexuals how to not kill their partners during sadomasochism (8).

41% of homosexuals say they have had sex with strangers in public restrooms, 60% say they have had sex with strangers in bathhouses, and 64% of these encounters have involved the use of illegal drugs (8).

Depending on the city, 39-59% of homosexuals are infected with intestinal parasites like worms, flukes and amoebae, which is common in filthy third world countries (8).

The median age of death of homosexuals is 42 (only 9% live past age 65). This drops to 39 if the cause of death is AIDS. The median age of death of a married heterosexual man is 75 (8).

The median age of death of lesbians is 45 (only 24% live past age 65). The median age of death of a married heterosexual woman is 79 (8). Homosexuals are 100 times more likely to be murdered (usually by another homosexual) than the average person, 25 times more likely to commit suicide, and 19 times more likely to die in a traffic accident (8).

21% of lesbians die of murder, suicide or traffic accident, which is at a rate of 534 times higher than the number of white heterosexual females aged 25-44 who die of these things (8).

50% of the calls to a hotline to report queer bashing involved domestic violence (i.e., homosexuals beating up other homosexuals) (18). About 50% of the women on death row are lesbians (12).

Homosexuals Prey on Children.

33% of homosexuals ADMIT to minor/adult sex (7).

There is a notable homosexual group, consisting of thousands of members, known as the North American Man and Boy Love Association ( NAMBLA). This is a child molesting homosexual group whose cry is SEX BEFORE 8 BEFORE ITS TOO LATE. This group can be seen marching in most major homosexual parades across the United States.

Homosexuals commit more than 33% of all reported child molestations in the United States, which, assuming homosexuals make up 2% of the population, means that 1 in 20 homosexuals is a child molester, while 1 in 490 heterosexuals is a child molester (19).

73% of all homosexuals have had sex with boys under 19 years of age (9). Many homosexuals admit that they are pedophiles: The love between men and boys is at the foundation of homosexuality (22). Because homosexuals cant reproduce naturally, they resort to recruiting children. Homosexuals can be heard chanting TEN PERCENT IS NOT ENOUGH, RECRUIT, RECRUIT, RECRUIT in their homosexual parades. A group called the Lesbian Avengers prides itself on trying to recruit young girls. They print WE RECRUIT on their literature. Some other homosexuals arent as overt about this, but rather try to infiltrate society and get into positions where they will have access to the malleable minds of young children (e.g., the clergy, teachers, Boy Scout leaders, etc.) (8).

http://www.believershomepage.com/homosexual_stats.htm

Legalisation popularises homosexuality

The legalisation leads to comercialisation and the commercialisation is sure to influence the choices of the people. There are nearly 1.2 million gay people living with a same sex partner in America. This is a huge increase from the 1990 census, which identified only 145,000 same sex unmarried households. (http://www.avert.org/gay-people.htm)

The Popularity of Homosexuality

According to a report,

The hetero and homo "promiscuity index" (well, actually they called it "sociosexuality" and it didn't just measure promiscuity but we're going with promiscuity just the same) as it was dubbed, lists the 15 countries that do the most whoring around as follows: 1. United Kingdom 2. Germany 3. Netherlands 4. Czech Republic 5. Australia 6. USA 7. France 8. Turkey 9. Mexico 10. Canada 11. Italy 12. Poland 13. Spain 14. Greece 15. Portugal
http://lifewise.canoe.ca/SexRomance/Lovewise/2009/06/30/9982306.html

United States
Wikipedia report says: These charts show a list of the top 10 US metropolitan areas with the highest LGB population in terms of numbers of total gay, lesbian and bisexual residents, based on estimates published in 2006 by the Williams Institute of the UCLA School of Law.[20]

Top Ranked by Percent: Percentage GLB Population Rank City of city population rank population 1 San Francisco 15.4% 94,234 4 2 Seattle 12.9% 57,993 9 3 Atlanta 12.8% 39,805 12 4 Minneapolis 12.5% 34,295 16 5 Boston 12.3% 50,540 10 6 Sacramento 9.8% 32,108 20 7 Portland 8.8% 35,413 14 8 Denver 8.2% 33,698 17 9 Washington 8.1% 32,599 18 10 Orlando 7.7% 12,508 36 Top Ranked by Total Population: Rank City 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 Percentage GLB Population of city population rank population New York City 6% 272,493 1 Los Angeles 5.6% 154,270 2 Chicago 5.7% 114,449 3 San Francisco 15.4% 94,234 4 Phoenix 6.4% 63,222 5 Houston 4.4% 61,976 6 San Diego 6.8% 61,945 7 Dallas 7.0% 58,473 8 Seattle 12.9% 57,993 9 Boston 12.3% 50,540 10 Philadelphia 4.2% 43,320 11 Atlanta 12.8% 39,085 12 San Jose 5.8% 37,260 13

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Demographics_of_sexual_orientation

The statistics are truly alarming. The legalization of gay marriages, the gay pornography and gay associations are playing havoc with the sexual preferences of the people with the result that increasingly greater numbers of people are succumbing to provocations. In Muslim Countries

Islam expressly prohibits all form of homosexual relationships, which are not only sins to be punished in the Hereafter but also ctimes to be punished in this world. There is strong feeling of repulsion in the community for these kinds of relationships. But to a certain extent, such relationships exist in Muslim societies also. But there are major differences: 1. Pure permanent homosexuality is extremely rare in Muslims. In most of the cases, there are few temporary encounters owing to the sexual urges and non-availability of girls in absence of marriage. Most people revert to normal sexual behaviour sooner or later; 2. There is no possibility of Same Sex Marriages; 3. Owing to severe legal punishments, gay movements cannot prosper in Muslim societies; 4. Commercialization of gay relationships is uncommon. 5. It is more prevalent in those Muslim countries that have long history of the Western influences like Turkey and Bosnia. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised 11: Abuse of Women

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 11

Most

Abuse of Women: Pornography

Prostitution

and

Civilised versus Uncivilised Sexual Behaviour (contd)

-- What a civilisation! What a globalisation! Women and
children have become primarily tools for the accumulation of capital. Asian, African, East European and Latin American women are exported for the rise in GDP and international trade. Their labour is exploited through practices that have practically turned them into sex slaves. The sex-slaves of today are not sold and purchased once or twice a year like their counterparts in the previous times. They are sold and purchased many times a day, up to as many as 20 times. --

Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)
Criteria Western World Muslim World

Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Institutionalized Homosexuality

Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Hardly 4000 More than 1 million Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low High Much Lower High Negligible Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned

As I have said before, Sexual Revolution signals the nadir of human civilisation.

A Revolution that has paved the way for the deaths of millions of foetuses, men, women and children, has destroyed the most natural component of human living, the family system, and has brought the whole mankind to the brink of total disaster cannot be a revolution; it is devolution of civilised human life. Alas, the New World
Order calls barbarism civilisation. The biggest victims of this Civilisation have been women and children. The tragedy is that while children are innocent victims, women have become contributor to their own victimisation. We will discuss below the vastness of this victimisation. Nut before that I want to clarify that I neither detest West nor Western people. My campaign is

directed against Westernism, the ideology and the system, which has brought chaos to the whole humanity, the Western people being their biggest victims.

Prostitution and Pornography

The combined effect of the commercialisation of sex, the social culture it spawned and the legal framework that its proponents propelled was an overwhelming increase in all kinds of violence. Rapes, murders, abuses and other forms of domestic violence have reached a level at which a society loses its claim to be civilised. Whenever there is anarchy, it is the weak that suffer most. Obviously women and children are at the receiving end of the so-called Sexual Revolution. The ever increasing incidence of rapes and single parenthood as a result of an extremely high rate of divorces and the compulsion to abort their babies have already been discussed. We will now study the commercial sexual exploitation of women, which has reached great heights and is still growing. .

Prostitution, as its champions put it, is the oldest profession of the world. There are historical evidences to testify the existence of the flesh trade in various forms in several countries, even in the pre-Christ days. But it must be noted that it was then neither common nor glorified. It was a pastime for a few covetous landlords or ruling elite. The women engaged in the flesh trade were mostly those who somehow, either bitten by penury or through the guile of some corrupt relatives, had landed in brothels. They naturally did not enjoy it, and exhibited as much resentment and resistance as they could. But once they got trapped in the mine of the profession, all the doors for exit were slammed shut upon them. To resist would now mean to kick against the pricks. They would become unacceptable to society; the poor girls would ultimately have to live an infelicitous life in the same brothel. In many countries like India, prostitution was limited to dancing and singing. With the bathos of culture in the West

successfully instituted by the economic fundamentalists, sex became a highly profitable business. This is why the advocates of continuance of prostitution had the impetuosity to call it a profession and the women engaged in it sex workers. By
describing it as the oldest profession, they sought to glorify it and remove whatever stigma was associated with it.

The sex industry at the global level has become so colossal that millions of billions are involved in it. The industry, from all the available indications, can be expected to continue to sparkle, unless of course a world-wide drive is initiated against it, or a sex-transmitted killer disease forces the people to seek refuge in the haven of the old-tradition family set-up. And corresponding to its accelerated growth will the social and moral values continue to alter, mostly for the worse. The social transformation has and will have little to do with the objective merits of the new values. Only the commercial considerations will remain the predominant guiding factor. The pharaohs of market will continue to rule the roost; and economic fundamentalism will have no difficulty in perpetuating its supremacy in the world affairs. Let us now have a close look at the various dimensions of commercial sex and try to gauge its extent and scope. Traditionally, prostitutes are described as victims either of patriarchy or capitalism. This was true till about half a century back. Prostitution then was a socially maligned and legally hunted commercial activity pursued mainly by the criminals. In the new global world, the biggest trades are using it as a support to their own trade. Now prostitutes are not necessarily those who have been forced into this by the fire of their stomachs. They may however be relatively poor. A number of the sex workers now take this profession by choice not by compulsion. They now aspire to adorn their houses with all the items of luxury. To fulfil their cherished aspirations, they do not mind joining the profession. This is because it is neither seen with the venomous hatred with which it was seen in the past nor is short of big money that they want. Still prostitutes from the third world countries do not enjoy the status the first

world prostitutes do. The localisation of prostitutes in market places has turned into a lucrative business. It has developed into a big trade with diversified and specialised services. First the centres burgeoned in the port cities. But now all cosmopolitan and other big cities of the world except few Islamic countries boast of providing these services to those that need them. Myriad of choices is available to customers. These include the choice of age with those from teens to 40 plus available in the market. The choice also includes choices of the types of sex. If you want oral sex, you have a different category; if anal sex, there are others who would cater to your demands. Short-time as well as all-night partners are available. You are also given the choice to select the item on the basis of the size of breasts, height, colour etc. This is not the end. There are young girls who have been trained to engage in many hazardous sexual activities to entertain the customers. These include inserting of blades, glass bottles and cigarettes into their vaginas. Even the choice of venue is available. You can have the sex of your choice in almost all the continents. Incomes generated out of this trade now equals those of clandestine trades of arms and narcotics. It has been estimated by some agencies that more than 27 million people are engaged in sex trade throughout the world. Russia has in recent years become one of the biggest suppliers of various kinds of sex workers, especially in European countries, Middle East and USA and Canada. What a way to celebrate its entrance in the Western Block! Russian women are beautiful and are in great demand. 50, 000 Russian women are lured into sex slavery each year. Most of them are offered fake job offers. They ultimately find themselves in sex business. According to estimates, at least half a million Russian women have been trapped in sex industry during last ten years. Their destination places include more than 50 countries. Describing their ordeal in The internationalisation of sex trade has led to the development of a twotier system. The first is involved mainly in international tourism. This flourishes around major tourist resorts and caters to national and international tourists. The second tier is mainly the extension of the old profession catering mainly to the domestic demands. And to cater to the demands of high-class international and national tourists, high-class prostitutes are employed. They are often educated, smart and attractive girls. With the growing concerns about HIV/AIDS, they have now started to keep certificates denoting their disease-free status. More and more countries are now joining the list of those who are overtly or covertly using sex as a major tool of development. According to a paper by Jyoti Sangara, Sex trade, prostitution and globalisation, a vast body of recent research data clearly demonstrates that women and children from those regions of the world which have been under the grip of structural adjustments and economic liberalisation are increasingly defined as the new resources. She makes some scathing comments: They constitute the prime export item for national development and international trade. This human cash crop is unique in that it offers a doublefeatured emolument: woman bodies are both goods and services at the same

time. Consequently, while the third world has been the principal source of raw resources, goods and labour since colonial times, in todays age of globalisation the new raw resource in national development as well as international trade are women and increasingly children. What a civilisation! What a globalisation! Women and children have become primarily tools for the accumulation of capital. Asian, African, East European and Latin American women are exported for the rise in GDP and international trade. Their labour is exploited through practices that have practically turned them into sex slaves. The modern world does not stop shouting: now there is no slavery in the world, as it existed in the past. True they are. At least, to some extent. The slavery like that existed in the past is really no longer alive. What exists now is a much ghastlier form of slavery, which is also much more colossal and extensive than the old one. Slavery in the olden days involved selling and purchasing of men and women. They were often given rough inhuman treatment. But women generally had the satisfaction to slave only to their masters. Their services would normally be exclusively for the ones who have spent money on them. Some of the masters would be kind to them. Examples abound where the masters fell in love with slaves and married with them giving them the status of free women. The sex-slaves of today are not sold and purchased once or twice a year like their counterparts in the previous times. They are sold and purchased many times a day, up to as many as 20 times. Their stay with those who purchase them lasts only for a few minutes to a few hours when they allow their benefactors to make full use of the money they have spent on them. Their physical exhaustion hardly bothers their purchasers. Even the twentieth one wants his slave to propitiate his sexual passion in the best possible way, and would not tolerate any nonsense. After all, he has paid for it. If the old slaves were like flats owned by the rich for their gratification, the modern slaves are nothing more than ice-creams to be tasted and sucked within a few minutes. And they are available to all: rich or not rich. Less privileged would of course have to settle with a lesser quality. Prostitution has surely been one of the most discussed subjects in social sciences. The global forces have been advocating legalisation of prostitution, as they regard it as a work that can be done for the sake of money. The problem is not in its recognition as a work. The problem is the acceptability or unacceptability of the work. It is ironical that womens work in their houses has never been recognised as work as such. This is not represented in the countrys Gross Domestic Product. This is also not reflected in the per capita income of the family. For its own vested interests, the economic fundamentalists tend to regard only that activity as work that contributes to the earning potential of the market. The case against prostitutions being legalised is not that it is not recognisable as work. The question in fact hinges on what kinds of work should be allowed in society. Any activity that helps in the survival of a person or system can be regarded as work. But all works cannot be permitted just on that premise. Theft, robbery, crimes including murder,

abduction, kidnapping, drugs manufacturing and trafficking, even terrorism, all these are sorts of activities that lead to the exchange of money and help thousands of thousands of people to survive. The money generated in these activities then flows to markets, as all those engaged in them would naturally purchase food, clothes and other items of consumption. But these works cannot be permitted in a civilised society on account of the dangers they pose to society, families and individuals. Prostitution is much bigger a threat than any of the above-mentioned activities to society, families and individuals. And the ones the biggest threat the prostitution poses to are none but prostitutes themselves. But who cares for prostitutes? They are to recreate others. Every work involves risks, they are told. If they earn out of it, they must be prepared to face some of the adverse consequences of their work. The argument advanced by the modern advocates of the trade is that prostitutes are no longer the victims they used to be. Now a considerable percentage of women join the trade out of their free will to make money. This is absolutely true. Prostitution is increasingly becoming a profession by choice. But this is owing to the fact that the commercial sex is being glorified all over the world, and is being given a certain respect. If the logic has to go like that then professional killers, thieves and robbers are also professionals by choice. A work cannot be allowed just on the ground of its being adopted by free choice. Preferably, the work must be beneficial to the individual who is engaged in it as well as to society. At least, the work must not be noisome in a big way. And the more a work becomes hazardous for society the more it needs to be discouraged or rejected outright.

And by all standards, prostitution is a hotbed for threats of most serious kinds to mankind. These include hazards to their own persons
and to society in general. The risks to their health are the maximum, of course. They have the biggest probability of catching sexually transmitted infections including HIV/AIDS.

Prostitution means violence and death to Prostitutes

The champions of Rights of Women have hardly any concern for women. Those that shout at the top of voice concerns for prostitutes have in fact concerns only for the health of the customers. And still more important is the health of their business. If the suppliers of services encounter threats that might force them to keep away from the profession, or the consumers are threatened with a kind of risk that overpowers their desires, the market would become moribund. It is therefore necessary that steps were taken to ensure the survival of the business. The following statistics from 5 countries show the kind of the violence the prostitutes suffer
Violence in prostitution

. Physically threatened in prostitution

South Africa 75% 68% 66% 57

Thailand 47% 39% 55% 57%

Turkey 90% 68% 80% 50%

USA 00% 78% 82% 68%

Zambia 93% 86% 82% 78%

Threatened with a weapon in prostitution Physically assaulted in prostitution Raped in prostitution (Of those raped) raped more than five times in prostitution (Of those raped) raped by customers (Of those raped) raped by noncustomers Upset by attempt to make them do what had been seen in pornographic videos or magazines Had pornography made of them in prostitution

58% 75% 64%

35% 17% 44%

36% 44% NA

48% 46% 36%

55% 38% 40%

56%

48%

20%

32%

47%

40%

47%

NA

49%

47%

Violence in the lives of people in prostitution

. Current or past homelessness As a child, was hit or beaten by caregiver until injured or bruised Sexual abuse as a child 56% 66% 40% 48% 3 71% 56% 39% 56% 34% 2 60% 64% 46% 49% 57% 3 50% 27% 75% 71% 84% 8 76% 72% 16% South Africa 73% Thailand 56% Turkey 58% ( USA 84% Zambia 89%

Mean no. of sexual abuse perpetrators 3 Current physical health problem Current alcohol problem Current drug problem 46% 43% 49%

The following list shows that an overwhelming majority of the prostitutes want to leave the profession. But they cant, due to various reasons.

PTSD Checklist (PCL) means from three studies

*SD = Standard deviation: a measure of variability around the mean.

Responses to 'What do You Need?' Asked of 475 people in prostitution

. Leave prostitution Home or safe place Job training Drug/alcohol treatment Health care Peer support Personal counseling Self-defense training Legal assistance Legalize prostitution Child care South Africa 89% 72% 75% 46% 69% 58% 61% 61% (42) 58% 38% 48% 33% Thailand 94% 60% 57% 32% 43% 49% 68% 60% (66) 58% 28% 45% 21% Turkey 90% 60% 46% 6% 38% 24% 46% 12% (6) NA 4% 20% NA 28% USA 88% 78% 73% 67% 58% 50% 48% 49% 43% 44% 34% Zambia 99% 94% 97% 37% 88% 63% 53% 41% 54% 8% 87% 41%

Physical protection from pimp

http://www.prostitutionresearch.com/fempsy2.html http://www.prostitutionresearch.com/fempsy2.html

Estimates place the annual revenue generated from the global prostitution industry to be over $100 billion.[1]
(Wikipedia)

Examine the following statistics regarding prostitution: the new slavery encompasses

about 27 million people

around the world. (Inter Press Service)

Prostitution and trafficking of women and children is the third largest income-earner globally. The only two bigger are drug trafficking and arms sales." (source:
Jonathan Nambu, 'Samaritana Bulletin' 1996)

Close to 500,000 women are smuggled into Western Europe every year, experts said. According to researchers, nearly 60% of
the women forced into the sex industry in some Western European countries are controlled by Russian and Albanian criminal networks. (Inter Press Service) According to research conducted by the University of North London's Child and Women Abuse Studies Unit, six out of 10 women in London's brothels have been 'trafficked' from countries such as the Ukraine. (Inter Press Service)

THE LEGAL Status of Prostitution in Different Countries

These are the reports on the legality or illegality of prostitution in various countries:

Prostitution illegal

Africa: Algeria, Angola, Botswana, Burundi, Cameroon, Chad, Comoros, Republic of Congo, Djibouti, Egypt, Eritrea, Gabon, The Gambia, Ghana, Guinea, Kenya, Liberia, Mauritania, Mauritius, Morocco, Niger, Nigeria, Rwanda, Somalia, South Africa, Sudan, Swaziland, Tanzania, Uganda, Zambia, Zimbabwe Asia: Afghanistan, Bahrain, Burma, Brunei, China, Iraq, Iran, Japan (illegal, but no judicial penalty is defined), Jordan, Kuwait, Laos, Maldives, Mongolia, North Korea, Oman, Pakistan, Philippines, Qatar, Saudi Arabia, South Korea, Sri Lanka,] Syria, Taiwan, Tajikistan, Thailand,[ Turkmenistan, United Arab Emirates, Uzbekistan, Vietnam, Yemen. Europe: Albania, Andorra, Azerbaijan, Belarus, Bosnia, Croatia, Georgia, Iceland, Liechtenstein, Lithuania, Macedonia, Malta, Moldova, Monaco, Montenegro, Norway, Romania, Russia, San Marino, Serbia, Slovenia, Sweden, Ukraine. In Sweden, Norway and Iceland it is illegal to pay for sex (the client commits a crime, but not the prostitute) North America: Antigua and Barbuda, The Bahamas, Barbados, Dominica, Grenada, Haiti, Jamaica, Saint Kitts and Nevis, Saint Lucia, Trinidad and

Tobago, United States (no federal law, but illegal in all states except Nevada, where some rural counties license brothels,).

Oceania: Fiji,[ Samoa, Marshall Islands, Nauru, Palau, Papua New Guinea, Solomon Islands,] Tuvalu, Vanuatu, The Federated States of Micronesia. South America: Guyana, Suriname.

Prostitution legal, but procuring illegal

Africa: Burkina Faso, Central African Republic, Cote d'Ivoire, Ethiopia, Madagascar,[ Malawi, Sierra Leone. Asia: Hong Kong, India, Israel, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Macau, Singapore, Timor-Leste. Europe: Armenia, Belgium, Bulgaria, Cyprus, Czech Republic, Denmark, Estonia, Finland, France, Republic of Ireland, Italy, Luxembourg, Poland, Portugal, Slovakia, Spain, United Kingdom North America: Belize, Canada, Costa Rica, Cuba, the Dominican Republic, El Salvador, Guatemala, Honduras, Nicaragua. Oceania: Australia (in western states and Tasmania), Kiribati, Tonga. South America: Argentina, Brazil, Chile.

Prostitution legal and regulated

Africa: Cte d'Ivoire, Senegal Asia: Lebanon Europe: Austria, Germany, Greece, Hungary, Latvia, Netherlands, Switzerland, Turkey North America: Mexico, Panama, United States (only in some rural counties of Nevada, see Prostitution in Nevada) Oceania: Australia (in most eastern states, New Zealand South America: Bolivia, Colombia, Ecuador, Paraguay, Peru, Uruguay, Venezuela

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prostitution_and_the_law

PROSTITUTION IN THE US

America is not only Superpower in terms of its economic and military power but also in terms of almost all forms of sexual trades. Here are a few statistics:

over one million people in the US have worked as prostitutes in the United States, or about 1% of American women.
The National Task Force on Prostitution suggests that The ratio of on-street prostitution to off-street (sauna, massage parlour, in call-outcall escort) varies in cities depending on local law, policy and custom. Whereas street prostitution accounts for between 10 to 20% of the prostitution in larger cities such as Los Angeles, San Francisco and New York, 3 in some smaller cities with limited indoor venues (or when indoor venues are closed down) street prostitution may account for approximately 50%. Conservative estimates based on the ratio of female to male street prostitutes in Montreal in 1991 (4:1) and the average number of male clients they service each week (20 and 10 respectively) indicate that only 4% of those involved (or at least potentially involved) in communicating for the purpose of prostitution are women. The remainder -- a full 96% -- are men, and of those, the vast majority (99%) are clients. Justice Department field studies indicate that the extent of pimping is exaggerated. Many women work for themselves: 62% in Vancouver, 50% in Toronto, and 69% in Montreal. The presence and influence of pimps is more extensive in the Maritimes (where fewer than 25% worked for themselves) and on the Prairies (where most of the white women but only a few of the Native women did so). Our data from Montreal and Toronto indicate that between 50% 70% work for themselves. In San Francisco all but 4% said they worked for themselves. (Different sources)

SeXXX BUSINESS STATISTICS

The sex industry is a 57+ billion world wide business annually. There are more strip clubs in the United States than any other nation in the world. There are 3,829 adult cabarets nationwide, employing over 500,000 people. Statistics compiled by ACE show that a single gentlemen's club in a major metropolitan area averages between $10-20 million per year in gross revenues.

A small club in a rural area (Less than 5000 square feet) can generate over a million dollars, while cities in secondary markets such as Cleveland or Pittsburgh have clubs that gross approximately $2 million per year.

 The number of major strip clubs nearly doubled between 1987 and 1992, and by 1997 there were around 3000 clubs nationally. The industry is estimated to be a 15 billion dollar business, with the annual revenues of strip clubs ranging from $500,000 to over 5 million (Hanna, 2005; Schlosser, 1997). It is difficult to find statistics about sex workers and sexual violence; due to the once widely-held perception that sex workers could not be victims of rape, scientists only began to study the prevalence of sexual violence against sex workers very recently. Here are a few of the things we do know: One study of violence against women engaged in street prostitution found that 82% reported being physically assaulted in prostitution, and 68% reported having been raped (Farley & Kelly, 2000). This extreme prevalence of violence against sex workers includes both indoor and outdoor sex work indoor sex workers were also found to be frequent victims of violence (Raphael & Shapiro, 2004). A study of exotic dancers found that 100% had been physically assaulted in the clubs where they were employed, with a prevalence ranging from 3-15 times over the course of their involvement in exotic dancing. Violence included physical assault, attempted vaginal penetration, attempted rape,and rape (Holsopple, 1999). In another study, 51.2% of women working as exotic dancers were threatened with a weapon (Raphael & Shapiro, 2004).
References: Farley, M. and V. Kelly. 2000. Prostitution: A Critical Review of the Medical and Social Sciences Literature. Women and Criminal Justice Holsopple, K. 1999. Stipclubs According to Strippers: Exposing Workplace Sexual Violence. Pp. 252-276 in Making the Harm Visible: Global Sexual Exploitation of Women and Girls, Speaking Out and Providing Services, edited by D. and C. Roche Hughes. Kingston: Coalition Against Trafficking in Women. Raphael, J. and D. Shapiro. 2004. Violence in Indoor and Outdoor Prostitution Venues. Violence Against Women 10:126-139. 11:29-63.

More

women are employed by the sex industry than any other time in history.
The shame and secrecy surrounding sexual abuse make it difficult to get accurate data regarding incidents what kind of these incidents among women in the sex industry. The studies that have been done reveal that Between 66-90% of women in the sex industry were sexually abused as children. Compared to the general population, women in the sex industry experience higher rates of: Substance Abuse Issues, Rape and Violent Assault, Sexually Transmitted Diseases, Domestic Violence, Depression & Post Traumatic Stress Disorder The women in this industry face a myriad of issues that impact their physical, emotional, and spiritual well-being. They are a largely unreached population and many feel desperately isolated and alone. Even those who would contemplate going to church wonder if there truly is a place for them there. Will they find the restoration they are seeking in the house of God?

 65% of all men sitting in church pews are addicted to pornography 35% of all pastors are addicted to pornography

Pornography Industry Statistics Size of the Industry $57.0 billion world-wide - $12.0 billion US
Adult Videos $20.0 billion Escort Services $11.0 billion Magazines $7.5 billion Sex Clubs $5.0 billion Phone Sex $4.5 billion Cable & Pay Per View $2.5 billion Internet $2.5 billion CD-ROM $1.5 billion Novelties $1.0 billion Other $1.5 billion Porn revenue is larger than all combined revenues of all professional football, baseball, and basketball franchises.

US porn revenue exceeds the combined revenues of ABC, CBS, & NBC (6.2 billion). Child pornography generates $3 billion annually. There are 10 million Children in the Sex Industry right now.
Every minute 2 children are forced into the sex industry. This includes forced child prostitution, pornography & sex trade tourism. Human Trafficking not only occurs in other countries, but also from other countries to the United States & Canada. Atlanta, GA is considered the 'hot spot' for child exploitation in the US. Underground movement from Asia & Nepal Sold by parents, tricked or abducted

Sex with children is the #1 choice hottest form of sex in the world.
The average cost to de-virginize 8 & 9 year girl or boy is $30K. Doctors, lawyers & business men are primary customers. Children are then put into brothels & made to pay back buyers.

They are beaten, drugged & raped into submission and often chained to beds. They perform 30-40 tricks a day.
At age 13, when little girls have babies, the infant is placed under the bed where mother 'works'.

 Their average life expectancy is 16-18 years due to HIV & AIDS.
These children cant return to their country or village because they are considered outcasts/whores. Source:http://beautyfromashes.org/
(http://crossculturalconnections.org/documents/sex_stats.pdf)

Comparison with Muslim Countries

It is clear from above that most of the Western countries and many African, Asian and Latin American countries have legalised prostitution. In most of the Muslim countries, prostitution is illegal and a punishable crime. In some Muslim countries of erstwhile Soviet Union and European Muslim country, Turkey, it has been legalised to some extent. Though it is well-known that prostitution has not left even Muslim countries unadulterated it is clear that: 1. While modern ideologies accept and promote prostitution and pornography despite their being the greatest threats to survival of humans, particularly women and children and family peace and social order, Islam has no place for them; 2. Despite prostitution existing in several Muslim countries, it is nowhere, in terms of the number of brothels, revenues involved, number of prostitutes and number of customers, it is nowhere near the level that exists in most of the non-Muslim countries including Western countries; 3. In several Muslim countries like Saudi Arabia, the problem relates to fo domestic servants rather than full time prostitutes; 4. Production of pornography is almost negligible in most Muslim countries and several countries block pornographic materials; 5. Striptease clubs, nude beaches, etc are rare in most Muslim countries except a few countries that have Western influences Due to the influences of Westernism, Muslim countries are also showing trends that are not acceptable in Islam. But the situation is changing for the better with the influence of religion growing and expected to grow further. In many countries where prostitution existed, like Syria and Turkey, campaigns against sex trade are becoming increasingly vociferous. To continue

* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,

and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised 12: Promiscuity

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 12

Most

Abuse of Women: Promiscuity

Civilised versus Uncivilised Sexual Behaviour (contd)
Merchants have done everything to boost their plans. Sex brings them money, fame and glory. What else do they want? Let the people be killed, families demolished and society devastated. Their show must go on.., Americans on average had sex 124 times a year and with over 14 different partners.. --

--

Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)
Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely High (30-53%) Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely High High Muslim World Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million Rare Extremely Low Low (1-12%) Low Much Lower

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children

Commercial Sexual abuse Institutionalized Homosexuality

High Negligible Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Prostitution & Pornography Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others)

We have been studying the criteria related to individuals, family system and society that determine the level of civilization of a nation or community. We have been examining the claims of the so-called civilized world and are presenting the statistics related to the problems in different countries to crosscheck these claims. In particular, we have examined the level of involvement in different kinds of violence, including murders, rapes and wars and the conditions related to peaceful sexual and family lives, including the effects on women and children. We have seen that the record of majority of Muslim countries as well as Muslim communities living in other countries is far superior to most of the Western countries. In this section we will examine the level of promiscuity, a practice that is largely responsible for majority of the massive mortality and morbidity die to sex related diseases, large-scale destruction of peaceful family system, abortions if tens of millions every tears and neglect and abuse of women and children. Before embarking to the issue of promiscuity however, let me sum up the crimes of Free World against women.

New World Orders crimes against womanhood

New World Orders crimes against womanhood are numerous and massive: 1. In order to make use of them for the benefit of the market, they were ravished from homes and their safe environs; 2. To help the market, like all human beings, women too were treated as commercial beings rather than human beings; 3. In order to earn business through them, only their work in the market was recognized; their work at home was demeaned, in fact totally devalued; 4. In order to keep their fragrance fresh for the sake of the people, their natural biological functions were brutally assaulted; 5. They were made party to their own misuse in the market through popularization of the most life-threatening and destructive concept of freedom; 6. Conditions were created in the market that resulted in violence against women, rape being the most devastating;

7. They were made [arty to the destruction of their own blood through abortion; 8. They were exhorted to dress or undress for the benefit of as many males as possible; 9. Their physical services were sold in the open market; 10. They were forced to pass majority of their time without the company of their children; 11. From spouses with rights, they were turned partners without rights 12. In order to make the vulnerable to market pressures, they were made addicts of alcohol, smoking and gambling; 13. They were made receptionists, models, airhostesses, service girls, actresses, cabaret dancers, call girls, sex workers and massage girls in as many (maybe greater) numbers than scientists, politicians, teachers and other professionals.

Promiscuity
One Man One Woman relationship in absolute terms has never been the reality in the past nor will ever be in the future. The men/women ratio, the ratio between sex seeking men and women, the availability of each of them for each other, the social circumstances --- all of them have made absolute monogamy impossible. Religious laws regulated the man-woman relationship through the institution of marriage. Westernism tried to dismantle marriage for its economic aims. We will here compare the role of Westernism with Islam in dealing with polyandrous, polygamous and promiscuous relationships.

Promiscuity Vs Polygyny: A Comparison

Promiscuity
Allowed in Westernism Sin and punishable crime in Islam

Polygyny (more known as

polygamy) Allowed with limitations in Islam (not preferred) Punishable crime in West

All-enveloping (Whole society can be promiscuous) Self- limiting (1) Mostly casual partnerships Legal rights of partners not ensured Pregnancies mostly aborted Fatherhood of child cannot be established (2) mostly long term Legal rights of partners ensured Pregnancies mostly protected Well established

Children born mostly have one parent Both males and females have multiple partners Natural habitat for STDs and HIV/AIDS Rate 70-90 pc in many Western courtiers More likely to lead to violence More likely to affect family (divorce)

both parents only males 2-4 (3) No effect, health protective in the longer run hardly 1- 6 pc in most Muslim countries (4) relatively less likely less likely

1. Depending upon the ratio between marriage seeking males and marriage seeking females) 2. Except through advanced techniques 3. This ensures that STDs will not spread 4. In some African and Arabian societies it is relatively higher, up to 16 pc

In the emerging socio-economic scenario, where economics had left all other branches of the world affairs far behind, the medieval approach was intangible, and therefore intolerable. Premarital and extramarital relationships were promptly reconciled as normal social phenomena that had to be understood and accommodated, not countered or punished. The ball-dances became an indispensable feature of all high-class parties. In West, these would often be followed by overtures for sex. The inebriated couple would hardly be in any position to resist each others sexual advances. Adultery and fornication were taboos in the past; but the new culture assiduously tried to make marriage a taboo. Economic fundamentalism envisaged that the institution of marriage had to be weekend, preferably altogether shattered, to enhance the market of sex. Family for them was what draught was for farmers. Unless draught is encountered, farming would not prosper. The fundamentalists reckoned that a man in the safe arms of his charming wife would be harder to trap; and a woman in the benign custody of the loving husband would not be easily available for her services. In order to derail the marriage system, a number of steps were taken. The minimum age-limit for marriage, for instance, was raised making it legally impossible for a man and woman to marry before the specified age. The rapid growth of population was presented for public consumption as the ground for this amendment in the law. Boys and girls, denied marriage, were however always welcome to have sex before the specified age, which did not attract any legal action. Polygamy was abolished, and an animated, outrageous, multi-pronged campaign was orchestrated against it, wherever it continued to exist. Thus while promiscuity got legal, polygamy became illegal. This meant that a man can have relationship with any number of women, accompanied with total denial to their social and financial rights and those of their probable children, a man was legally forbidden relations with a second woman who enjoyed all the rights of a wife. And the irony is that it was done in the name of the womens rights. Women

themselves, not properly realising the motive of their benefactors, were jubilant in accepting a system wherein they could easily become wretched mistresses or casual partners (without, of course, any legal rights against their paramours) but not second wives (having full conjugal rights). To make the institution of marriage unpopular, it was incessantly degraded as an unnecessary burden. Marriage was steadily substituted by live-in companionship, which most of the young men and women gradually accepted. The ever-increasing rate of divorce further persuaded the people to think that, if the marriage was destined to come to a gruesome end, why it should not be avoided altogether. The opponents of polygyny used several other arguments to contend their case. They charged that it was a privilege bestowed on men. It was conveniently forgotten that the incidence of polygyny depended on the ratio of adult men and women in society. polygyny would increase when there were a greater number of adult women than that of men, and would decrease when this ratio approached one. It has usually been the case particularly in war-ravaged countries that the population of women far outnumbered that of men. If every womans right to marriage was to be accepted, strict monogamy could not serve the purpose. A controlled polygamy would provide the only answer and this privilege of man would then become a boon for deprived women as well. Another argument put forward was that it would increase the population. It was again forgotten that the growth of population in a particular community was dependent only on the number of adult, fertile women in that society, and had nothing to do with the number of men they were married to. To give similar right to women (polyandry) would be socially and medically disastrous; for it would not fix the identity of the parents and would result in a tremendous increase in sextransmitted diseases. Finally polygyny is a self-limiting aberration

but promiscuity is an all-enveloping monster. Only a few can practise polygyny because of the demographic unavailability of women if a sizeable percentage wants it; but promiscuity can go on entrapping almost everybody.
With the aggressive sexuality on rise among both men and women, it was natural for promiscuity to rise to new heights. This is hardly surprising that while polygyny would be labelled as a disgrace for women, promiscuity would be celebrated with thunderous cheers. Thus a condom manufacturing company who else could have done the job betterconducted a study on the sexual choices and frequencies (of sex) of men and women all over the world, and declared with an undiluted audacity that America remained the worlds sexual superpower. Who else could be at the top in sex than the only super power of the present world? The company, Durex SSL International, declared that the world was having more sex, and started earlier than ever before. The US was leading in all the departments, the study said. The survey said that as opposed to 96 times a year in the previous year, people this year had sex 97 times a year. Americans on average had sex 124 times a year and with over 14 different partners. According to another study, more than 95% of

Americans are promiscuous. In the face of promiscuity being celebrated, where is the place for family to cheer up? Merchants have done everything to boost their plans. Sex brings them money, fame and glory. What else do they want? Let the people be killed, families demolished and society devastated. Their show must go on. And for keeping the show running, they have all the paraphernalia in their hands. They have a long list of pro-development (hot) and antidevelopment (not) items: *Sex within marriage is anti-development, sex outside pro-development; *Womens working at home is anti-development, womens working out prodevelopment; *Womens serving husbands and children anti-development, theirs working for customers pro-development; *Normal sex is anti-development, abnormal sex pro-development; *Sex within the boundaries of houses is antidevelopment, in hotels, beaches and tourism centres pro-development *Vaginal intercourse may be good but oral and anal are better for development; *Marrying early is anti-development, having early sex is pro-development; *Polygamy is antidevelopment, promiscuity pro-development; *Conceiving is antidevelopment, aborting pro-development; *Restraint in sex is antidevelopment, using condoms pro-development; *Covering body is antidevelopment, nakedness pro-development; *Heterosexual relations are also pro-development but nothing like homosexual. Promiscuity Let us now study some of the statistics on promiscuity: The company, Durex SSL International, declared that the world was having more sex, and started earlier than ever before. The US was leading in all the departments, the study said. The survey said that as opposed to 96 times a year in the previous year, people this year had sex 97 times a year. Americans on average had sex 124 times a year and with over 14 different partners. The average age of starting sex in America was 16, lesser than anywhere in the world. According to this report, Greeks, Germans, France, Britain and New Zealand were other big powers in the field. The survey did also show the preferences for different places for the purpose of lovemaking, beaches being the most popular followed by a runner-up hot tub, cars, offices and swimming pools.

 According to another study, more than 95% of Americans are promiscuous. By age 30, three-quarters of women in the U.S. have been married and about half have cohabited outside of marriage. (Report on cohabitation, marriage, divorce, and remarriage released by the Centres for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC). Vaughn (1998) approximates that 80% of marriages will be affected by one partner who has an affair. She basis this on an estimate that 60% of men and 40% of women who are married will have an affair. She estimates that 20% of the women will have affairs with unmarried men not included in the 60%. (Blaine Powel, Family Therapist, Walmsley and Associates, 1512 Queensway, Prince George, BC )

Teenage birth rate (most recent) by country

Showing latest available data. Rank #1 #2 #3 #4 #5 #6 #7 #8 =9 =9 # 11 # 12 # 13 # 14 # 15 # 16 Countries Amount

United States: 52.1 United Kingdom: 30.8 New Zealand: 29.8 Slovakia: 26.9 Hungary: 26.5 Iceland: 24.7 Portugal 21.2 Canada: 20.2 Ireland: 18.7 Poland: 18.7 Australia: 18.4 Czech Republic: 16.4 Austria: 14 Germany: 13.1 Norway: 12.4 Greece: 11.8

# 17 # 18 # 19 # 20 # 21 # 22 # 23 # 24 # 25 # 26 # 27 # 28

Belgium: 9.9 Luxembourg: 9.7 France: 9.3 Finland: 9.2 Denmark: 8.1 Spain: 7.9 Italy: 6.6 Sweden: 6.5 Netherlands: 6.2 Switzerland: 5.5 Japan: 4.6 Korea, South: 2.9 Weighted average: 15.8

http://www.nationmaster.com/graph/peo_tee_bir_rat-people-teenage-birth-rate SOURCE: UNICEF

All the 18 countries listed above belong to the so-called Civilized World. Not a single Muslim country appears in the figure. It is clear that:
1. Islam as a system does not accept promiscuity while the socalled Free World not only accepts it and legally protects it but also commercializes it despite huge health and social hazards associated with it. 2. The promiscuity rate in Muslim countries is negligible compared to Western countries; 3. The rate of polygamy in Muslim countries can be described only as extremely low compared to the rate of promiscuity in the Western Countries. 4. Premarital sex is a norm in Western countries; in Islamic countries it is more an exception than norm. Many may have had occasional sex encounters but regular sexual liaisons are not very common; 5. The problem of teenage pregnancies is not generally severe in Muslim countries.

6. Though there are no data available on this, in Muslim countries, in more than 95 pc of cases all the children of women belong to the same fathers. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Muslims Most Civilised 13: Alcohol Mania

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 13

Most

Alcohol Mania
Civilised versus Uncivilised Habits (contd)
-- The truth is that the commercialisation of human weaknesses has become the pivot on which the whole Western economy now resolves. Bars, Beaches, Casinos and brothels have become the biggest symbols of freedom that Westernism vouchsafes. . About 140 million people throughout the world suffer from alcohol-related disorders. 100000 die in the US alone... --

Dr Javed Jamil*

Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)

Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Muslim World

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Institutionalized Homosexuality
Prostitution & Pornography

Promiscuity

Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Hardly 4000 More than 1 million Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low High Much Lower High Negligible Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Extremely low

Alcohol, the Mother of All Evils and Civilisation cannot exist together. If Satan has permanent residence anywhere it is inside liquor. The liquid that could have become the most efficient of all fuels and could have helped meet the energy needs is fuelling the body organs not only seriously damaging them but also devastating society. The Free World/New World Order boastfully practised by the West as the best paradigm of Civilised World excels in legally and socially sanctioning all kinds of dangerous practices, born out of human weaknesses for instant fun, and commercialise them to the hilt. The truth is that the commercialisation of human weaknesses has become the pivot on which the whole Western economy now resolves. Bars, Beaches, Casinos and brothels have become the biggest symbols of freedom that Westernism vouchsafes. This is another matter that this grant of freedom leads to nothing but devastation at every possible level of human existence. We have already seen the destructive effects of commercialisation of sex. Followed by the excessive violence caused by a system that is more condescending to criminals than victims and sex. Alcohol is the third ugliest spot on the face of Westernism. Let us examine some of the facts regarding alcohol. The Global Burden of Study has reported that in 1990, alcohol was responsible for 3.5 percent of the world's total disability-adjusted life-years lost. This exceeds the combined toll taken by smoking (2.6%) and illicit drugs (.6%).

Alcohol is the leading cause of disability among men in industrialised nations. Dependence on alcohol is counted as a disease in

medical sciences, commonly referred to as Alcoholism. Alcoholism is divided into two groups: substance-use disorders and substance-induced orders. The former include dependence and abuse; the latter include intoxication, withdrawal, delirium, dementia, amnesiac disorder, psychotic disorder, mood disorder, anxiety disorder, sexual dysfunction, and sleep disorder. Alcohol dependence and abuse are manifested by tolerance, withdrawal, inability to fulfil role obligations, recurrent substance related legal problems and social and interpersonal problems. Cirrhosis is another disease related to alcohol that more often than not proves fatal. Cirrhosis is among the leading killers in many countries where alcohol consumption is high. Other medical conditions related to alcohol include cancers (liver and laryngeal), heart diseases, maternal and child health problem (low birth weight and spontaneous abortion), injuries (falls, burns, or work-related), accidents (water and auto transport) and violence (suicide, assault and child abuse). Alcohol is also related to traffic accidents, increased risks of all sex-transmitted diseases including AIDS and suicides. In women, it is related to several cancers like those of breast and liver. Maternal consumption during pregnancy increases the risk of birth defects in children. It is linked to the birth of children with Foetal Alcohol Syndrome. In several countries, FAS is considered to be the most important cause of mental retardation. There have been several brazen attempts recently to popularise drinking on the basis of some dubious reports that impart a protective effect to alcohol for Ischemic Heart Diseases. This has been strongly countered by independent experts. It will be worthwhile to quote here from a report: Over the past decade seemingly paradoxical evidence has emerged that alcohol consumption may have a protective effect on one aspect of human health: coronary heart disease. Studies have shown that individuals who consume small to moderate amounts of alcohol are less likely to have a myocardial infarction than those who do not drink. (For a review of the studies in the United States on the health benefits of alcohol, see NIAAA, 2000). These studies, however, have been challenged on two fronts: applicability of the findings to women; and methodology (see detailed discussion in World Bank Group, 2000). The majority of participants in the studies were men. In those where women did participate, the protective relationship was not so clear. Studies found that light consumption of alcohol (1.5 to 29.9 grams per day) protected older women (50 years of age and over) from CHD; light consumption also conferred protective benefits on women with one or more risk factors for CHD. . These benefits did not hold true, however, for women with no CHD risk factors. Such women enjoyed no significant protective effects. Notably, women who drank more than 30 grams per day had significantly higher mortality, largely due to their higher risk of death from breast cancer. The research on beneficial effects of alcohol remains inconclusive for women. Furthermore, when discussing the beneficial effects of alcohol on the risk of CHD, it is important not to ignore the prevalence of CHD in a given developing country in relation to other health and social problems that are caused or exacerbated by alcohol. 5NIAAA (2000) has conducted an extensive review and analysis of FAS prevention research.

Although research is largely US-based, the review offers a valuable framework for developing prevention programs. It can be safely concluded that if some benefits may be accrued to the use of alcohol they will have to be weighed against harms and hazards related to alcohol, which are massive, qualitatively as well as quantitatively. As has been said before, alcohol increases the risks of unhealthy sexual behaviour. Studies of AIDS in other countries, such as Thailand, indicate that alcohol consumption influences many dimensions of sexual behaviour. One such study, which included students, soldiers, and clerks revealed that heavy drinking increased the odds of having had sexual intercourse; increased the odds of having visited prostitutes; and decreased the odds of consistent condom use in sexual encounters with sex workers (VanLandingham and others, 1993). Another report says, The relationship between drinking and HIV risk behaviours, such as visiting commercial sex workers or having sex without condoms, is not one of simple causality. It has been argued that drinking behaviour co-occurs with other dangerous factors; such a risk-taking Includes beverages made from sugarcane alcohol and agaves, such as mescal and sotol. Aguardiente means "burning water" (AledinaMora, 1999). The data of the alcohol-related problems will be presented later in this book. But it should be mentioned here that the alcohol related deaths every year number more than 2 million every year.

ALCOHOL RELATED PROBLEMS Liver disease Elevated liver enzyme levels Fatty liver, alcoholic hepatitis, cirrhosis Pancreatic disease Acute pancreatitis, chronic pancreatitis Cardiovascular disease Hypertension Cardiomyopathy, arrhythmias, stroke Gastrointestinal problems Gastritis, gastroesophageal reflux disease, diarrhoea, peptic ulcer disease Oesophageal varices, MalloryWeiss tears Neurologic disorders Headaches, blackouts, peripheral neuropathy Alcohol withdrawal syndrome, seizures, Wernicke's encephalopathy, dementia, cerebral atrophy, peripheral neuropathy, cognitive deficits, impaired motor functioning Reproductive system disorders Foetal alcohol effects, foetal alcohol syndrome Sexual dysfunction, amenorrhea, anovulation, early menopause, spontaneous abortion Cancers Neoplasm of the liver, neoplasm of the head and neck, neoplasm of the pancreas, neoplasm of the oesophagus Psychiatric comorbidities Depression, anxiety Affective disorders, anxiety disorders, antisocial personality Legal problems Traffic violations, driving while intoxicated, public intoxication Motor vehicle accidents, violent offences, fires Employment problems Tardiness, sick days, inability to concentrate,

decreased competence Accidents, injury, job loss, chronic unemployment Family problems Family conflict, erratic child discipline, neglect of responsibilities, social isolation Divorce, spouse abuse, child abuse or neglect, loss of child custody Effects on children Overresponsibility, acting out, withdrawal, inability to concentrate, school problems, social isolation Learning disorders, behaviour problems

These are some of the statistics related to alcohol: According to statistics on alcohol abuse and alcoholism by the World Health Organization, about 140 million people throughout the world suffer from alcohol-related disorders. 100000 die in the US alone. In the United States, for instance, alcohol related statistics show that approximately 15 percent of the population experiences some sort of problem that is associated with their consumption of alcohol. World wide, alcohol accounts for more than 2 million deaths Drinking, along with poor condom use and sex with prostitutes, was found to increase by a factor of 15.6 the soldiers' risk of acquiring sexually transmitted diseases (Flores and Arathoon, 1994). More than a quarter (26 percent) of the women seeking counselling services in the urban areas of Mexico reported that their partners' abusive behaviours were fuelled by intoxication (Ramirez and others, 1992). In the Solomon Islands, 32 percent of family violence offences were related to problem drinking (McDonald, 1995). Even higher rates were found in South Africa: 67.4 percent of domestic violence cases in Cape Town and 76.4 percent in rural areas involved alcohol use (Parry, 1995). In both Canada and Australia, 16 percent of child abuse cases could be attributed to alcohol. In Japan, 20 percent of abused children had alcoholic parents, and in Hungary 8.6 percent of child abuse cases in 1994 involved alcohol (Fekete, 1996). Alcohol has also been associated with a high proportion of child abuse cases in the UK (30 percent) and Norway (50 percent) (Moser, 1992). Alcohol use disorders present serious problems for the interpersonal relationships, health, and productivity of employed men and women. Of the $117 billion estimated as the economic cost of alcoholism and alcohol abuse in the United States in 1983, nearly $71 billion (61 percent) was attributed to lost employment and reduced productivity (U.S. Department of Health and Human Services 1990). World-wide Deaths Attributable to Alcohol Percent Total

Cause of Death

Total Deaths

Alcohol Alcohol Related Deaths 50 75 15 100 50 107,104 604,485 73,209 79,930 1,047,055 2,111,783

Motor Vehicle 214,208 Accidents Oesophagus Cancer 805,980 Liver Cancer 488,060 Alcohol Dependence 279,930 Syndrome Cirrhosis 2,094,110 Total

Summary of the results of Alcohol Mania

The following statistics show the enormity of the problems owing to alcohol consumption:

5% of all deaths from diseases of the circulatory system are attributed to alcohol. 15% of all deaths from diseases of the respiratory system are attributed to alcohol. 30% of all deaths from accidents caused by fire and flames are attributed to alcohol. 30% of all accidental drownings are attributed to alcohol. 30% of all suicides are attributed to alcohol. 40% of all deaths due to accidental falls are attributed to alcohol. 45% of all deaths in automobile accidents are attributed to alcohol. 60% of all homicides are attributed to alcohol. (Sources: NIDA Report, the Scientific American and Addiction Research Foundation of Ontario.) Also see Alcohol Consumption and Mortality, Alcohol poisoning deaths, CDC report,

Alcohol consumption > Current (most recent) by country

Showing latest available data. Rank Countries Amount

# 1 Luxembourg: 15.5 litres per capita # 2 France: 14.8 litres per capita # 3 Ireland: 13.5 litres per capita # 4 Hungary: 13.4 litres per capita # 5 Czech Republic: 12.1 litres per capita # 6 Spain: 11.7 litres per capita # 7 Denmark: 11.5 litres per capita # 8 Portugal: 11.4 litres per capita # 9 United Kingdom: 11.2 litres per capita # 10 Austria: 11.1 litres per capita # 11 Switzerland: 10.8 litres per capita # 12 Belgium: 10.7 litres per capita # 13 Germany 10.2 litres per capita # 14 Australia: 9.8 litres per capita # 15 Netherlands: 9.7 litres per capita = 16 Finland: 9.3 litres per capita = 16 Korea, South:9.3 litres per capita # 18 Greece: 9.2 litres per capita # 19 New Zealand: 8.9 litres per capita # 20 United States: 8.3 litres per capita # 21 Poland: 8.1 litres per capita # 22 Italy: 8 litres per capita # 23 Canada: 7.8 litres per capita = 24 Japan: 7.6 litres per capita = 24 Slovakia 7.6 litres per capita # 26 Sweden: 7 litres per capita # 27 Iceland: 6.5 litres per capita # 28 Norway: 6 litres per capita # 29 Mexico: 4.6 litres per capita # 30 Turkey: 1.5 litres per capita Weighted average: 9.6 litres per capita DEFINITION: Alcohol consumption - Litres per capita by population aged above 15. (Data for 2003). SOURCE: OECD Health Data 2005 The above statistics confirm that any system that permits and promotes alcohol intake has no right to claim itself as civilised. Any system that prohibits alcohol can be regarded as an epitome of true civilisation. Islam expressly prohibits alcoholic drinks and substances causing addiction. Prohibition in Islam means prohibition on manufacturing, storing, selling, serving and drinking all alcoholic beverages anywhere on any occasion to anybody. Drinking has been labelled as Ummul Khhabais, that is the mother of all evils, and the investigations have clearly established that drinking is Ummul Khhabais indeed.

In most of the Islamic countries, the problems related to alcohol are exceedingly low. Out of the countries that have maximum consumption of alcohol, only Turkey appears at the end of the table. Turkey has followed Western rules of freedom for long, and can be expected to top the Muslim world in almost all the social problems. With Islam now increasing its influence, Turkey can be expected to apply Prohibition in coming years. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Muslims Most Civilised 14: Gambling Orgy

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 14

Most

Gambling Orgy
Civilised versus Uncivilised Habits (contd) Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)
Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Western World Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Muslim World Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low

Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Institutionalized Homosexuality
Prostitution & Pornography

Promiscuity Alcohol consumption and effects

Hardly 4000 More than 1 million Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low High Much Lower High Negligible Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Extremely low Extremely high Low

This series is generating huge interest. To those who are seeking the book, I must tell that these articles are being currently written and the chapters are posted immediately after their first draft is completed. If and when this is transformed into book form, I will let you know. Of course in between a number of admirers, there are also a few who are asking the logic behind this comparative study. The reasons are simple: First: There cannot be a bigger and nobler campaign for the welfare of mankind than a global campaign against life-threatening and peacethreatening evils and the commercialization of these evils; Second: A full-fledged campaign against Westernism is the need of the hour as Westernism today has become another name of wholesale commercialization of human weaknesses and use of power to impose their hegemony on the world; Third: There cannot be a better service to Islam than to campaign against the practices that are forbidden by God. There cannot obviously be a better introduction of Islam than showing that it stands for good and against bad; and to show to the world how dangerous are the practices forbidden in Islam; Fourth: It is the Western thinkers that keep on presenting themselves as the Most Civilized. There is an urgent need to challenge them. Fifth: There is a deliberate and sustained attempt to paint Muslims as uncivilized through selective use of criteria. Why should these attempts not be confronted in an objective manner?

Sixth: Through the use of selective criteria, their obvious plan is to infuse and sustain Inferiority Complex amongst Muslims so that they are never in a position to confront them on any front. Seventh: The best and most effective weapon in the hands of Muslims and pious people of other religions is the ideological aggression. We should confront the enemies of mankind where we can emerge victorious and not where we are less likely to win.

Gambling: the Destroyer

Let us now focus on another global evil having adverse effects of enormous proportions. Gambling along with Alcohol is perhaps the biggest destroyer of human peace. Gambling is recognised by medical scientists as a disease, which is called pathological gambling. According to the National Research Council, pathological gamblers 'engage in destructive behaviours: they commit crimes, they run up large debts, they damage relationships with family and friends, and they kill themselves. With the increased availability of gambling and new gambling technologies, pathological gambling has the potential to become even more widespread'"(p. 4-1). The National Research Council of US states that many families of pathological gamblers suffer from a variety of financial, physical, and emotional problems, including divorce, domestic violence, child abuse and neglect, and a range of problems stemming from the severe financial hardship that commonly results from problem and pathological gambling. Children of compulsive gamblers are more likely to engage in delinquent behaviours such as smoking, drinking, and using drugs, and have an increased risk of developing problem or pathological gambling themselves. Other problems include crime, loss of employment and bankruptcy. According to NRC, 'As access to money becomes more limited, gamblers often resort to crime in order to pay debts, appease bookies, maintain appearances, and garner more money to gamble.' It has been found that 28 percent of pathological gamblers attending Gamblers Anonymous reported either that they had filed for bankruptcy or reported debts of $75,000 to $150,000.' (Ladouceur et al. (1994)). The social problems due to gambling are even severer. Relatives, friends and employers suffer hugely. Employers complain of loss of work hours, embezzlement and inability to fulfil their financial obligations. NRC report further states: "How can we begin to measure the social impact of individuals who spend their children's milk money or cash their welfare checks to buy lottery tickets, as the Commission heard during visits to convenience stores? We cannot, but the Commission can acknowledge that when gambling is promoted as 'the only way to get ahead' and, in particular, targets those who do not have 'leisure dollars' to spend, the economic and

social, indeed, the moral fabric of our nation is damaged." (p. 7-18) Reports say that one in fifth of gamblers attempt suicide; other reports speak of as high as two third contemplating suicide. The impact on family is equally dangerous. In NORC's survey, 53.5 percent of identified pathological gamblers reported having been divorced, versus 18.2 percent of non-gamblers and 29.8 percent of low-risk gamblers. Further NORC respondents representing two million adults identified a spouse's gambling as a significant factor in a prior divorce. In a survey of nearly 400 Gamblers Anonymous members, 18 percent reported experiencing a gambling-related divorce. Another 10 percent said they were separated as a direct consequence of their gambling. The domestic violence and child abuse are significantly greater problems in the families of gamblers than non-gamblers. Several cases of children dying in cars have been reported, on account of their father or mother leaving them locked and forgetting them, as they joined the casino.

Worldwide Casinos, Horse Tracks and Other Gaming

The following is the worldwide directory of gaming properties includes 5353 casinos, horse tracks, dog tracks, racinos and cruise ships. Below is a list of countries which have gaming with the number of gaming properties in parenthesis. North America (1842) Canada (132) Mexico (38) United States (1672) Africa (194) Angola (3) Benin (1) Botswana (10) Cameroon (3) Comoros (2) Democratic Republic of Congo (2) Djibouti (1) Egypt (30) Equatorial Guinea (6) Gabon (1) Gambia (2) Ghana (2) Ivory Coast (1) Kenya (13) Lesotho (2) Liberia (2) Madagascar (2) Malawi (2) Mali (1) Mauritius (9) Morocco (7) Mozambique (2) Namibia (3) Nigeria (3) Rwanda (1) Sao Tome and Principe (1) Senegal (5) Seychelles (3) Sierra Leone (1) South Africa (46) Swaziland (3) Tanzania (5) Tunisia (3) Uganda (4) Zambia (2) Zimbabwe (10) Asia (221) Armenia (5) Cambodia (26) China (2) Hong Kong (4) India (10) Iraq (1) Israel (6) Japan (28) Kyrgyzstan (2) Laos (2) Lebanon (3) Macao (40) Malaysia (4) Myanmar (4) Nepal (12) North Korea (2) Philippines (27) Singapore (3) South Korea (19) Sri Lanka (9) Thailand (3) Turkey (2) Turkmenistan (2) Viet Nam (5) Caribbean (139) Antigua and Barbuda (4) Aruba (10) Bahamas (3) Barbados (2) Bermuda (1) Dominican Republic (36) Guadeloupe (2) Haiti (1) Jamaica (12) Martinique (3) Netherlands Antilles (26) Puerto Rico (23) Saint Kitts and Nevis (3) Saint Lucia (1) Caribbean (continued)

Saint Vincent and the Grenadines (2) Trinidad and Tobago (8) Turks and Caicos Islands (1) U.S. Virgin Islands (1) Central and South America (434) Argentina (157) Belize (5) Bolivia (1) Chile (28) Colombia (36) Costa Rica (40) Ecuador (16) El Salvador (2) Guatemala (1) Guyana (1) Honduras (4) Nicaragua (15) Panama (36) Paraguay (5) Peru (56) Suriname (4) Uruguay (19) Venezuela (8) Europe (2027) land Islands (1) Albania (2) Austria (30) Belarus (32) Belgium (27) Bosnia and Herzegovina (1) Bulgaria (55) Croatia (50) Cyprus (22) Czech Republic (84) Denmark (7) Estonia (107) Finland (33) France (460) Georgia (10) Germany (142) Gibraltar (3) Greece (11) Hungary (22) Ireland (59) Isle of Man (1) Italy (16) Latvia (30) Lithuania (21) Luxembourg (1) Macedonia (9) Malta (6) Moldova (6) Monaco (5) Montenegro (3) Netherlands (88) Norway (2) Poland (40) Portugal (11) Romania (29) Russia (3) Serbia (27) Slovakia (19) Slovenia (17) Spain (71) Sweden (31) Switzerland (30) Ukraine (35) United Kingdom (368) Oceania (496) Australia (424) New Caledonia (2) New Zealand (58) Northern Mariana Islands (1) Runion (5) Samoa (1) Solomon Islands (2) Vanuatu (3) http://www.casinocity.com/casinos/

It can be seen that Western countries are the major gambling nations. The Following is the list of top 10 nations in terms of the money lost by the gamblers:

The Top 10 Gambling Nations

Country Australia Singapore Ireland Canada Finland Italy Hongkong Norway Greece Spain Loss per adult in dollars 1300 1100 580 570 560 540 500 420 410 405

Sweden Denmark US Britain Japan

source : Economist

390 385 380 375 370

http://www.infographicsinsights.com/2011/05/top-10-gambling-nations.html

There is no Muslim country in the list. In most of the Muslim countries, Gambling is banned. With Gambling clubbed as Satanic Acts along with Alcohol, the Muslim psyche is conditioned to believe that all forms of gambling, betting and chance games are sins. Pathological gambling is a much lesser problem in most Muslim countries than in West. The occurrence among Muslim populations in non-Islamic countries of course depends on the religious inclinations of individuals, impact of surroundings and the availability of gambling opportunities. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Must Read- Muslims Most Civilised 15: Life Expectancy

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 15 Life Expectancy

Most

--- The overall Life Expectancy of Muslims is high. It can be seen that the True Life Expectancy of top 25 Muslim countries is more than those of all the big powers. Even from the commonly followed definition of life expectancy at birth it is on the higher side, but with the changed definition, they beat almost all the fancied nations of the world including the big powers and countries like Japan, Australia, Canada and Singapore. This is despite the fact that the health infrastructure in Muslim

countries is not as excellent as in Western countries. High life expectancy at birth as well as at conception along with a higher growth rate indicates that the system in Islamic countries, with Islamic prohibitions and permissions, which are naturally healthprotective, is much more health friendly than in Western countries. ----

Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)
Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Muslim World

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Institutionalized Homosexuality
Prostitution & Pornography

Promiscuity Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects

Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Hardly 4000 More than 1 million Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low High Much Lower High Negligible Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Extremely low Extremely high Low High Low

In response to this series there have come some angry rejoinders saying that West is more powerful and controls almost all the major resources of the world. I have no objection to the claim that West is immensely powerful. But I object to their equating being powerful with being civilised. The truth on the contrary is that they have gained this immense power not only through several genuine means like advance in scientific knowledge and a supportive economic and political system but also through many abhorrent means including the use of

science for accumulating weapons of mass destruction, their uncanny use of power at the slightest pretext to subjugate hostile countries, the use of their position to monopolise international institutions and commercialisation of human weaknesses to gain economic power. We will discuss this in detail in the later parts of this series but here it will suffice to say that the West has not only availed sordid means to dominate the world but they have also used wrong ways of propaganda to paint their civilisation in attractive colours. They have chosen the criteria selectively to prove that only the Western Civilisation is highly developed and others are far behind. As we have already seen that the Western system has sanctioned many social practices and human habits that threaten the lives of the individuals, family peace and social order. They would always avoid focussed discussion on security issues and family peace in determining the stages of development and civilisation because it does not suit their purpose. One major criterion that they have always used to augment their image of development is Life Expectancy. We will see below that even when their own definition of life expectancy at birth is used, the top Muslim countries have almost as good a record as the top Western countries. But if the definition of life expectancy is changed from birth to the time of conception, which is biologically more correct, their claims of higher life expectancy are dashed to the dust.
Life expectancy is the expected average age of death in a specified population and is conventionally calculated from the time of birth. It is usually believed that life expectancy has increased with the arrival of the modern medicine. The life expectancy before the beginning of the transition is estimated to have varied between 20 and 35. It is also agreed upon that once a person crossed his infant age, his chances of reaching the old age were high in all parts of the history; it still holds true. Scientists agree that the main reasons behind the steep rise of life expectancy have been sanitation, nutrition and medical knowledge. Ti be more specific, life expectancy at birth depends on: 1. Sanitation 2. Health promoting and life damaging practices and customs in a society 3. The availability of medical aid; 4. High rate of abortions which will increase the age of remaining population. (This concept was developed by this author in his

theory of Natures Sustained Preference for Human beings in his paper on Life Expectancy. See later) Neither the definition of life expectancy nor the commonly described reasons behind the increase in life expectancy is beyond challenge. Thus the definition includes consideration of infant mortality rate but excludes consideration of foetal mortality rate. The reasons include sanitation, nutrition and medical knowledge but excludes growing rate of induced abortions. There have been attempts by certain quarters to calculate life expectancy after the infant age, say 5. Obviously such a change in the definition would suit the countries and societies having high Infant mortality rates. They would not then have to face the stigma caused by their positioning very low in the table of life expectancy. Exclusion of foetal mortality rate would obviously help the cause of the countries and societies that have very high ratios of abortion. This would help their positioning high in the table and they will be able to boast themselves as the most developed societies of the world. The current world is dominated by the latter, the societies of the so-called developed world, and therefore it is they who have decided the definition of life expectancy. Obviously this has much more to do with politics of economics than with health sciences. For a medical scientist, it is not difficult to say that the life of a human being begins immediately after the formation of the zygote (conception) and any loss after that is the loss of human life. But unfortunately the WHO has failed to get this definition legally recognised by the world bodies. The reason behind this failure is lies in the supremacy of economics in the current world, an ideology that I call Economic Fundamentalism. I have introduced the concept of life expectancy after conception, which I call True (or Total) Life Expectancy (TLE). Other life expectancies should better be known as specific life expectancies; the life expectancies at birth, 5 years, 10 years, 20 years, 40 years, 50 years, 60 years etc can serve specified objectives in their own ways. In my pa[er I have collected the statistics of Life Expectancies at birth, which are very well known, and with the help of abortion rates in different countries or regions, I have derived the life expectancies at the time of conception. When we examine the statistics in accordance with both definitions, the one that is promoted by the international agencies and the one that determines life expectancy at conception, we come to the following conclusions: 1. The Life Expectancy at birth is good in most Werstern Countries; but it is almost nearly as good in top Muslim countries. In as many as 19 Muslim countries, the life expectancy at birth is more than 70 and it is more than 75 in 5 countries. Only in countries like Afghanistan and Somalia,

both the victims of continued foreign interventions, life expectancy is among the lowest.

2. The Life Expectancy at Conception is extremely low in most Western countries in comparison to most Muslim countries;
3. The Life Expectancy, both at birth and at conception, of top Muslim countries is better than countries like Russia, China and India. 4. Some of the results are eye openers for the champions of development: The life expectancy of Japan, which is ranked 1 in the table (according to the current definitions), goes down from 82.6 to 54.51 and its rank goes down from first to 48th. The life expectancy of the US goes down from 78.2 to 50.90, a slide from 38th rank to 74th. The life expectancy of the UK goes down from 79.4 to 47.70, a slide from 22nd rank to 97th. The life expectancy of Australia goes down from 81.2 to 47.09, a slide from 5th rank to 102nd. The life expectancy of Sweden goes down from 80.9 to 25.24, a slide from 7th rank to 156th. The life expectancy of Russia goes down from 65.5 to 22.92, a slide from 137th rank to 159th.

Here is the break-up of the relative positions of the five big powers:
New Old Country conception) Rank Rank 74. 38. United States 94. 82. China 97. 22. United Kingdom 135. 10. France (metropolitan) 159. 137. Russia L/e(birth) 78.2 73 79.4 80.7 65.5 Abortion Ratio 34.9 34r 39.4 50.5 65r TLE (At 50.90 48.18 47.70 39.94 22.92

Here is the break up of 25 leading Muslim countries: New Old Country L/e(birth) Abortion TLE (At conception)

Rank Rank 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 13. 14. 15. 17. 24. 30. 32. 33. 34. 36. 38. 42. 43. 44. 46. 47. 50. 55. 62. 65. 72. Libya 73. Tunisia 55. Qatar 93. Algeria 53. Oman 33. United Arab Emirates 106. Egypt 107. Morocco 41. Kuwait 54. Bahrain 69. Syria 86. Saudi Arabia 109. Iran 89. Jordan 95. Lebanon 98. Turkey 43. Brunei 124. Azerbaijan 126. Uzbekistan 127. Kazakhstan 141. Mauritania 136. Pakistan 66. Malaysia 142. Bangladesh 145. Turkmenistan 74 73.9 75.6 72.3 75.6 78.7 71.3 71.2 77.6 75.6 74.1 72.8 71 72.5 72 71.8 77.1 67.5 67.2 67 64.2 65.5 74.2 64.1 63.2

Ratio 12r 12r 14r 12r 14r 20r 12r 12r 20r 20r 20 20 18r 20r 20r 20 28r 18r 18r 18r 15r 18r 28r 18r 18r 65.12 65.03 65.01 63.62 63.50 62.96 62.74 62.65 62.08 60.48 59.28 58.24 58.22 58.00 57.76 57.44 55.51 55.35 55.10 54.94 54.57 53.71 53.42 52.56 51.82

It is clear from the statistics and their analysis that life expectancy is being defined in a certain way to give a false impression of development. It can be argued that high abortion rate is helping the cause of the developed countries in two ways: (1) manoeuvring of statistics; and (2) Pressuring the Nature. (1) Manoeuvring the statistics

The differences in the life expectancies of different countries and regions undergo a sea change if the starting point of life is changed from birth to conception. The change of course will not be acceptable to the feminists for whom the reproductive rights of women are more important than the right of human foetuses to live and get born. This will not also be acceptable to the corporate
world in general for which the importance of young women is much more than their foetuses. Pregnancies are big impediments in the use of women in all types of industries in general and sex, glamour and entertainment industry in

particular. Through the selection of a specific definition of life expectancy, the developed world and their socioeconomic forces achieve several objectives: First, they are able to give false impression of high life expectancy in their countries, and thus show to the world the success of heir socio-economic model; this helps their rankings not only in the lists of the life expectancy but also in the overall Human Development Index. Second, it helps them in diverting the attention from high abortion rates and the issues of humanity attached to them; Third, it helps their socio-economic model based on economic fundamentalism and market economics. Low life expectancies on the basis of a definition of LE at conception (TLE) would create an enormous pressure on social institutions to fight the menace of abortion. This is bound to have a direct depressing effect on almost all the industries, as women of the reproductive age group play a highly important role in the growth of these industries. Fourth, medical fraternity and health organisations also maintain a criminal silence on the issue because induced abortions form a significant part of the turnover in the health industry, which has willy-nilly become a big supporter of the current socioeconomic model. 2. Pressurising the Nature: Theory of Natures ever increasing preference for humans Abortion is not only being used to statistically create a mirage of high development and life expectancy but is also being used to pressurise the Nature to increase the age of those who survive the pills or knives in the wombs. We all know the biological principles of Natural Selection and survival of the fittest. These principles can be extended further to conclude that

Nature has not only helped in the evolution of more advanced living beings from the less advanced ones but also prefers to have a bigger and bigger population of the most advanced living being, the Homo sapiens, with the passage of time.
The total organic matter that forms or can form living beings is to remain constant. Nature of course tries to convert dead organic matter into living matter as soon as possible. So if the total weight of a certain species goes up, the total weight of the rest will tend to go low, which will be reflected either in the decrease of the population of that species or the decrease in average weight or in the lowering of the average age. If a large population of humans of any age is killed, Nature can react in several ways:

First, its first preference will be to decrease the number of other animals and their total weights and to transfer that weight to human beings so that the growth of the human population can be maintained; Second, if there is a hurdle in the expanding of the population by way of new births, the life expectancy of the remaining population will increase; Third, it can also increase the average weight of human beings. Fourth, if it has no option left, ultimately the population/average weight of animals will increase. What we are witnessing in the developed countries is the result of the second and third phenomena. The average age as well as weight of those who survive abortions is increasing. This is being helped by their better nutritional standards and better medical care. If these two were missing, the transfer of the phenomena would have occurred in other parts of the world. The increase in life expectancy (at birth) in Western countries is like banishing the poor half from the country and then claiming that the per capita of the country has gone high. The current world average will come to about 50 if TLE is taken into account. The average weight can also be assumed to be much higher. The net conclusion is that much greater percentage of organic matter is owned by human beings now than any time in the past; this transition of the organic matter from other living beings to human beings has been steadily taking place since the evolution of human beings. This proves the Natures ever increasing preference for human beings.

Why Life Expectancy at Conception is a better criterion

The life expectancy at birth gives a false impression about the longevity of a useful and productive life. If life expectancy at birth is high, it

normally indicates that the ratio of people in the older age group with those in the productive age group is on the higher side. This
is particularly true because of the lower growth rate of developed countries. The continuous increase in the life expectancy at birth with continuous decrease in life expectancy after conception is a dangerous trend as it indicates a growing loss of productive population. On the other hand, high life expectancy after conception with a good life expectancy at birth is a very welcome situation, as it indicates a much more useful combination of the old and the young. The best thing about Muslim countries is that

they have maintained higher life expectancy at birth despite higher growth rate and a high life expectancy after conception.

The Western countries on the other hand are in a despicable situation. If the trend of the current replacement of generation with another generation continues, Western countries will continue to have bigger and bigger number of dependents.

In conclusion
The overall Life Expectancy of Muslims is very high. It can be

seen that the True Life Expectancy of top 25 Muslim countries is more than those of all the big powers. Even
from the commonly followed definition of life expectancy it is on the higher side, but with the changed definition, they beat almost all the fancied nations of the world including the big powers and countries like Japan, Australia, Canada and Singapore. This is despite the fact that the health infrastructure in Muslim countries is not as excellent as in Western countries. The high life expectancy at birth as well as at conception along with a higher growth rate indicates that the system in Islamic countries, with Islamic prohibitions and permissions, which are naturally health-protective, is much more health friendly than in Western countries. We will see later how Islamic system of Halal and Haram increases the life expectancy of its followers. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.
Muslims Most Civilised 16: Education

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 16

Most

Education
-- The education, in effect, trains how best to infatuate others, to push ones own interests, to keep the seamier side covered, to enhance market potential by innovative tactics and to cash in on peoples susceptibilities, leanings, sentiments and desires. It can be seen that the literacy rates in the Muslim countries is generally very good with Kazakhstan, Tajikistan, Azerbaijan and Turkmenistan having about 99 pc literacy rate and ranked

ahead of the US and UK, Uzbekistan, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Brunei Darussalam, Kuwait, Palestinian Authority, Qatar, Indonesia, Malaysia, Jordan, United Arab Emirates have all a literacy rate of more than 90, Lebanon, Bahrain, Turkey, Libya, Saudi Arabia, Syria, Iran and Oman have the percentage of more than 80. The per population number of secondary school students in Indonesia is better than the United States and almost as good as India. The same is true with Iran, which has a better percentage than almost every country in the list A 2010 report by Canadian research firm Science-Metrix has put Iran in the top rank globally in terms of growth in scientific productivity with a 14.4 growth index followed by South Korea with a 9.8 growth index.[126] Iran's growth rate in science and technology is 11 times more than the average growth of the world's output in 2009 and in terms of total output per year,

--

Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)
Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Muslim World

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Institutionalized Homosexuality
Prostitution & Pornography

Promiscuity Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects Life Expectancy at birth

Life Expectancy at conception

Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Hardly 4000 More than 1 million Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low High Much Lower High Negligible Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Extremely low Extremely high Low High Low High Almost as High In most countries Much Lower Much higher

We will now discuss a criterion, the educational achievements, that many might believe would tilt the balance in favour of Western countries. This is true to some extent that in terms of scientific and technological knowledge, Muslims lag behind the West in a substantial way. But as will be seen below that the difference is not as high as many believe and propagate and Muslim countries are fast catching up. The statistics would in fact emerge as a pleasant surprise even for those who feel bad about the current scenario. But before discussing the statistics, let us first discuss what education has come to mean in the modern world, and what are the impact of the western model of education, which is meant to make people earn their livelihood within the limits imposed by the economic tyrants and not to make their lives morally more correct, more peaceful and healthier. Knowledge, since antiquity, has been regarded as precious by men, irrespective of the geographical area of the earth they belong to. Various civilizations that flourished thousands of years back in different parts of the world had prospered only due to the commanding presence of knowledgeable and talented persons in their constituent population. The prophets and sages have always been marshalling the people with invaluable instructions for betterment in life. Even, if the majority of them had not been literate in the sense that they could not peruse and scribble their ability to admire knowledge was outstanding. With the march of time, the importance of gaining knowledge in a systematic manner, that is education, has not only grown, it has indeed become indispensable for every man and woman. It has ceased to be confined to the elite and now attracts the urban and the rural people alike. The standard of education has varied from time to time and from area to area. But an educated person has almost always enjoyed a status embellished with dignity, honour and eminence. In the ancient times, India, Greece, Egypt, China and Babylon had made gigantic efforts in the fields like mathematics, ethics, history and philosophy. In the recent past, first the Muslims of Arab and then the Christians of Europe and America have given tremendous impetus to educational pursuits. All the branches of education are multiplying rapidly. Philosophy, Theology, Mathematics and Medicine ware already present in the medieval period in inchoate or developing stages. Then emerged subjects like Astronomy, Algebra, Physics, Chemistry, Biology and Anatomy. The modern times have introduced hundreds of ramifications including Evolution, Genetics, Astrophysics, computer Sciences, specialized surgeries and Nuclear Physics. And the list is steadily lengthening. Before the emergence of economic fundamentalism in all the affairs of society, education served as a means to build personality in terms of morals and character. Its goal was to develop a penchant for what is

good and aversion for what is bad for society and oneself; it used to inculcate a sense of self-righteousness, sacrifice and service. The pupils were trained by the teacher so as to prepare them to indefatigably instruct and help others to the best of their abilities. The more educated a person the more he was supposed to be honest, truthful and imprudent; he was expected to be inexorable against the barricades of worldly desires. For most of the learned, physicians, philosophers, writers and poets, money was at the most a secondary consideration; their primary aim used to be to disseminate information and to support the needy. Many of them would labor day and night to serve others. What they looked for and gained in bargain was neither the coins and gifts nor luxuries of life but self-satisfaction and dignified status in society. Many of them displayed indomitable courage in the face of compelling circumstances and led crusades against the evils prevailing in their times; they of course had to face severe persecution at the hands of the perpetrators of injustice, suppression and exploitation. Their faith in the Creator, or in their own conscience, would imbue them with astounding tolerance and inscrutable endurance and they would not be perturbed or crestfallen in the face of direct challenges. They would not compromise a rudder even when death stared at them or starvation threatened their survival; they would prefer to kiss martyrdom rather than embrace worldly glory. So much was the charisma of their untainted character that even the hardened criminals, diehard apostates and perverts would exhibit strong will to undergo transformation following a solitary contact with them; their savage ribaldry would evaporate, and a person, who always used to scheme how to loot and kill others, would be prepared to sacrifice all his physical and material belongings for the sake of mankind. The influence of education was also discernible in the attitude of common people towards the weak, the poor and the deprived; people were always keen to help them. The teacher-taught relationship used to have a healthy sentimental colour. The students would be severely punished by the teachers at their slightest foibles and yet their love and respect of the students for them would never get diluted. The students knew that if the teachers beat them with cane, there was no mala fide intention behind their act and they were genuinely interested in reforming and civilising them. An environment in school and colleges that focuses on character-building and inculcates ideas of simple living in the minds of the grooming boys and girls was but an absurdity in the eyes of the economic fundamentalists. They realized pretty well that the school days had the biggest impact on the mind-set of the students, and once their propinquity matured, riposte would be extremely difficult. The rising popularity of education in the

masses further strengthened their resolve to hijack it. Their game-plan had two basic components. First, they had an eye on the prospects of

education which could yield a new market. Second, they wished to train the students on a specific pattern that would build their personality not as person of high morals but as skilled managers and salesmen, efficient workers, and excellent consumers. So, different routes of progress in the march of economic
fundamentalism were also imposed on schools and colleges. Formerly, the syllabus contained a sizeable quota of religious instructions and moral education. The emeritus of religion from society meant that the religious contents were steadily banished from the curriculum. The inspiring tales of saints and reformers were replaced by exciting love legends. The stories of Romeo and Juliet, Sheereen and Farhad and Laila and Majnu became immensely popular among the students. The only form of male-female relationship that was projected was love-affair; the emerging literature had no interest in motherson, brother-sister and father-daughter relationship; these had very little commercial prospects. The tone and contents of education continued to undergo steady transformation. The moral sciences were substituted by the nature sciences. Later, the subjects related with Economics and Commerce started entering the syllabi. Subjects like History, Theology and Civics have now become outmoded. The management courses are gaining in currency because by studying these courses, the prospects of getting lucrative jobs considerably enhance. The professional courses have become bereft of any ethical contents; they inculcate sheer commercialism. The industry-related courses like fashiondesigning, hotel management, beauty care, etc. are understandably prospering. Thus the education that in the past had a distinct egalitarian touch and was not necessarily linked with financial objectives has now become vastly commercialized. The modern liberal social values have been successively introduced into schools and colleges. The goal of education having been incarcerated to finances, the boys and girls opt for recherche courses, their choice usually depending upon the economic future expected; the courses that lead to services giving attractive emoluments and lucrative perks are pursued by the more brilliant students. The boys and girls belonging to the industrial families often join courses to get acquainted with the nuances of business, management and technology; after finishing their apprenticeship, they establish their own factories or companies. Money is the ultimate target; morals have no pecuniary prospects, at least in the immediate future. Ethics, therefore,

occupy no place in their scheme of things. The professional courses emblazon the students with unadulterated professionalism; this means that they must learn how to present oneself or ones products or company so that the business can achieve big heights. The education, in effect, trains how

best to infatuate others, to push ones own interests, to keep the seamier side covered, to enhance market potential by innovative tactics and to cash in on peoples susceptibilities, leanings, sentiments and desires. The products of modern education are destined to
become a part of the grand design of the big merchants and manufacturers who need managers, supervisors, sales-persons and marketing executives for their companies; the students must receive training in their educational career befitting their requirements. It is hardly surprising therefore that the modern educated class experiences a feeling of neither any reluctance before nor any compunction after lying, misinforming, cheating, bribing (or getting bribed) and slandering others; these have, in fact, become essential paraphernalia of a successful businessman, business executive or officer. The 'education' only instills confidence and sophistication for pursuing their activities with perfection. The environment in the present day colleges and universities is consistent with the interest of industries in great many respects. Coeducation has bred exhibitionist proclivities among students who wear costly dresses and shoes and use high priced perfumes to gain popularity among the fellow students. In university campuses, the boys and girls can be easily found gloating at one another. Consequent on their craze for music and films, they tend to dissipate their money on video and audio recorders, cassettes and music videos. Hardly a minuscule percentage of university and degree college students develop academic brilliance. The overwhelming majority is consumed by the consumerist culture assiduously pushed by the economic fundamentalists. This money comes from their parents, and often against their wish, causing great chagrin to their minds. Describing how the modern education has become a hindrance in achievement of real happiness, Mill says :"The happiness which they (the philosophers who thought that happiness is the end of life) meant was not a life of rapture; but moments of such, in an existence made up of few and transitory pains, many and various pleasures, with a decided predominance of the active over the passive, and having as the foundation of the whole, not to expect more from life than it is a capable of bestowing. A life thus composed, to those who have been fortunate enough to obtain

it, has always appeared worthy for the name of happiness, And such an existence is even now the lot of many, during some considerable portion of their lives. The present wretched education and wretched social arrangements are the only real hindrance to its being attainable by almost all". In West, the education is mostly modern education. There are hardly any centres for moral education. In Muslim countries, both modern and moral education are given importance in variable degrees. The general impression propagated through media is that Muslim countries do have only Madrasas that provide a kind of religious education which ishardly required in todays world. I can understand that todays Madrasas are meant primarily for the purpose of the religiouslearning including the Islamic Law and do not teach advanced subjects of natural, technological and medical sciences. But the same is true of many of the modern universities most of which have a large number of departments and centres for subjectsother than sciences including History, Religious Sciences, Political and Social Sciences, Law, languages and philosophy. If Madrasas are teaching Arabic language, Islamic Theology, Islamic Law, Islamic History and Quranic Sciences, Philosophy and Moral Sciences, why are these being looked at with hatred and concern. The source of concern is obviously the fact that moral education has no place in the plan of the forces of economics. They do not want righteous people caring for what is right and wrong. They want people drowned from head to toe in addictions of all types; they do not need morally upright people who consume none of what is supplied to them by the market. Thery need an increasing number of consumers who avail their services whatever is its cost on their personal, family and social lives. Of what use are the couples that enjoy their company inside their homes and not in the hotels, beaches, bars and casinos? Of what use are the teenagers that prefer to stay in their houses rather than thronging the clubs, theatres and brothels? To the sheer frustration of the proponents of modern education, I can pose questions of a different nature altogether. Of what use is the education that does not teach the difference between what is threatening for life and peace in life and what is beneficial for them? Of what use is the education that makes people learn a false concept of freedom making them vulnerable to dangerous practices? Of what use is the education that makes people becoming employers in industries that are killing people and destroying their personal calm, family peace and social order? Of what use is education despite which the violence in society is increasing alarmingly? Of what purpose is the knowledge of Legal system that does not adequately punish every criminal that does not diminish violence and does not help in the establishment of a just and peaceful system? Let us now study the position of different countries from the point of view of important indicators of education.

Literacy Rate The following is the ranking of the countries in terms of literacy rate: United Nations Development Programme Report 2009.[3][4] page 171 # 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 Rank 1 2 2 2 5 5 5 5 5 5 11 11 13 13 13 16 17 17 19 20 Country Georgia Cuba Estonia Latvia Barbados Slovenia Belarus Lithuania Ukraine Armenia Literacy rate [b] 100.0 99.8 99.8 99.8 99.7 [j] 99.7 [l] 99.7 99.7 99.7 99.7

Kazakhstan 99.6 Tajikistan Azerbaijan 99.6 99.5

Turkmenistan 99.5 Russia Hungary Kyrgyzstan Poland Tonga Albania 99.5 99.4 [j] 99.3 99.3 [j] 99.2 99.0

21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43

20 Antigua and Barbuda 99.0 [q] 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 20 Australia Austria Belgium Canada Czech Republic North Korea Denmark Finland France Germany Guyana Iceland Ireland Japan 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [j] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d]

South Korea 99.0 [d] Luxembourg 99.0 [d] Netherlands 99.0 [d] New Zealand 99.0 [d] Norway Slovakia Sweden 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d] 99.0 [d]

Switzerland 99.0 [d]

44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66

20 20 46 47 47 47 50 51 51 53 54 55 55 57 58 59 60 60 62

United Kingdom 99.0 [d] United States 99.0 [d] Italy Samoa 98.9 98.7 [l]

Trinidad and Tobago 98.7 [l] Croatia Bulgaria Spain Uruguay 98.7 98.3 97.9 [d] 97.9

Saint Kitts and Nevis 97.8 [k] Cyprus Romania Argentina Mongolia Israel Greece Maldives Macedonia Uzbekistan 97.7 97.6 97.6 97.3 97.1 [k] 97.1 97.0 97.0 96.9 [j]

63 Bosnia and Herzegovina 96.7 64 65 66 Chile Serbia Grenada 96.5 96.4 96.0 [q]

67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89

67 67 69 70 71 71 73 74 74 76 77 77 79 80 80 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89

China Costa Rica Bahamas Venezuela

95.9 [k] 95.9 95.8 [j] 95.2

Brunei Darussalam 94.9 Portugal Saint Lucia 94.9 [l] 94.8 [q]

Hong Kong 94.6 [j] Paraguay Kuwait Singapore Fiji Thailand Panama Philippines 94.6 [l] 94.5 94.4 94.4 [j] 94.1 93.4 93.4

Palestinian Authority 93.3 [p] Qatar Mexico Colombia Malta Indonesia Malaysia Seychelles 93.1 92.8 92.7 92.4 92.0 91.9 91.8

90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112

90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 97 99 100 100 102 103 104

Zimbabwe Jordan Ecuador Sri Lanka Bolivia Suriname Vietnam

91.2 [l] 91.1 91.0 90.8 [w] 90.7 90.4 90.3

United Arab Emirates 90.0 [l] Brazil Myanmar Peru Lebanon 90.0 89.9 89.6 89.6 [j]

Dominican Republic 89.1 Bahrain Turkey 88.8 88.7

105 Saint Vincent and the Grenadines 88.1 [q] 106 106 106 Dominica Namibia 88.0 [q] 88.0

South Africa 88.0

109 Sao Tome and Principe 87.9 110 111 112 Mauritius 87.4

Equatorial Guinea 87.0 Libya 86.8 [l]

113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126

113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123

Gabon Jamaica

86.2 [l] 86.0

Saudi Arabia 85.0 Cape Verde 83.8 [l] Honduras Syria Botswana Iran Lesotho 83.6 83.1 82.9 82.3 82.2

El Salvador 82.0 [l] Oman 81.4

124 Republic of the Congo 81.1 [l] 125 126 Swaziland Vanuatu Tunisia Nicaragua Solomon Islands Cambodia Algeria Belize Comoros India Kenya 79.6 78.1 77.7 78.0 76.6 [k] 76.3 75.4 75.1 [q] 75.1 [j] 74.04 73.6

127 1 27 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135

136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 147 148 149 150 151 152 153 154 155 156 157 158

135 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146

Uganda Guatemala Tanzania Nigeria Malawi

73.6 73.2 72.3 72.0 [l] 71.8

Madagascar 70.7 Zambia Djibouti Laos Cameroon Angola 70.6 70.3 [j] 68.7 67.9 67.4

147 Democratic Republic of the Congo 67.2 148 149 150 151 152 153 154 155 156 157 Egypt Ghana Rwanda Guinea-Bissau Eritrea Haiti Sudan Burundi 5 Yemen Pakistan 66.4 65.0 64.9 64.6 [j] 67.2 [j] 62.1 [j] 60.9 [aa] 9.3 58.9 [l] 58.2 57.8

158 Papua New Guinea

159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 177 178

159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166

Nepal Mauritania Morocco

56.5 55.8 55.6

Bangladesh 53.5 Togo Bhutan Timor-Leste 53.2 52.8 [v] 50.1 [ab]

Cte d'Ivoire 48.7

167 Central African Republic 48.6 168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 176 178 Mozambique 44.4 Gambia Senegal Benin 42.5 [j] 41.9 40.5

Sierra Leone 38.1 Ethiopia Chad Guinea 35.9 31.8 29.5

Burkina Faso 28.7 Niger Mali 28.7 26.2

Source: Wikipedia - UNESCO

It can be seen from the above table that the lieracy rates in the Muslim countries is generally very good with

Kazakhstan, Tajikistan, Azerbaijan and Turkmenistan have about 99 pc literacy rate and are ranked ahead of the US and UK, Uzbekistan, Bosnia and

Herzegovina, Brunei Darussalam, Kuwait, Palestinian Authority, Qatar, Indonesia, Malaysia, Jordan, United Arab Emirates have all a lteract rate of more than 90, Lebanon, Bahrain, Turkey, Libya, Saudi Arabia, Syria, Iran and Oman have the percentage of more than 80. Hardly any Muslim country features in the less than 50 per cent rankings.

Countries with Most Universities

1. India 8,407

2.

Unite d States

5,758

3.

Argentin a

1,705

4.

Spain Mexic o

1,415

5.

1,341

6.

Banglades h

1,268

7.

Indonesi a

1,236

8.

Japa n

1,223

9.

Franc e

1,062

10.

Chin a

1,054

http://www.aneki.com/universities.html

Now, this is a very interesting table. India with a population of 1.2 billion tops the list. Interestingly though, China with a greater population and currently being tipped by many as the emerging Superpower has one fifth the number of universities India has. And what is still more interesting is the fact that two Muslim countries feature in the top 10 list. Bangladesh a poor country, with less than one sixth of Indias population, is sixth in ranking with almost as many universities per million population as India has. Indonesia stands at 7th. Both Bangladesh and Indonesia are ahead of Japan, France and China. These figures are obviously in sharp contrast to the recurrently propagated myth that Muslim countries have hardly any universities.

Countries with Most Number of Secondary Students Top 10 List

1. China with 100,631,925 in secondary school (48% female students) 2. India with 89,461,794 in secondary school (43% female students) 3. Brazil with 25,127,503 in secondary school (52% female students) 4. The United States with 24,431,934 in secondary school (49% female students) 5. Indonesia with 15,993,187 in secondary school (49% female students) 6. Russia with 12,433,155 in secondary school (49% female students) 7. Mexico with 10,564,404 in secondary school (51% female students)

8. Bangladesh with 10,354,760 in secondary school (50% female students) 9. Iran with 9,942,201 in secondary school (50% female students) 10. Vietnam with 9,939,319 in secondary school (49% female students)
Source: UNESCO (2007)

http://www.top10stop.com/lifestyle/countries-with-most-number-of-universitystudents-top-10-list

Now this again is an eye opener and contradicts the popular theory that Muslim countries are not interested in pursuing educational careers. Three Muslim countries appear in the list of top 19 countries. The per population number of secondary school students in Indonesia is better than the United States and almost as good as India. The same is true with Iran, which has a better percentage than almost every country in the list. Another interesting feature of the table is the percentage of female students, which is as high as 50 pc in Iran and Bangladesh and almost there in Indonesia. Tehran University is known to have a significantly higher percentage of girls than boys. Research Work No one can argue with the truth that the credit of the development of modern sciences goes to the West, which benefited from the work done by Muslims, widely accepted as the forefathers of sciences, developed it extensively and used it as a tool for their economic and political ascendancy. But what is deplorable is the propaganda that tends to club the Muslim world as Illiterate. The truth is that Muslim world is fast catching up in the scientific fields. The studies have in fact put Iran at the top of the scientific growth in the whole world. The

study

by ScienceMetrix (http://www.science-metrix.com/30yearsPaper.pdf) has destroyed the myth that Muslim countries are not doing anything in the fields of sciences. Commenting on the findings, a report says: It is being said that scientific growth in Iran has been fastest in the world, even more than China. Do you think Iran would have developed faster if it did not have anti-American anti-Zionist policies? Or do you think this growth is in response to American sanctions? Or is this growth unrelated to it? But whatever the reason, it is commendable that the country has achieved this even at the worst possible sanctions from the most powerful and most influential country in the world. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Science...nology_in_Iran. A 2010 report by Canadian research firm Science-Metrix has put Iran in the top rank globally in terms of growth in scientific productivity with a 14.4 growth index followed by South Korea with a 9.8 growth index.[126] Iran's growth rate in science and technology is 11 times more than the average growth of the world's output in 2009 and in terms of total output per year, Iran has already surpassed the total scientific output of countries like Sweden, Switzerland, Israel, Belgium, Denmark, Finland, Austria or that of Norway.[127][128][129] Iran with a science and technology yearly growth rate
of 25% is doubling its total output every three years and at this rate will reach the level of Canadian annual output in 2017.http://www.newscientist.com/article/...ycountry.html.It might be the Chinese year of the tiger, but scientifically, 2010 is looking like Iran's year. Scientific output has grown 11 times faster in Iran than the world average, faster than any other country. A survey of the number of scientific publications listed in the Web of Science database shows that growth in the Middle East mostly in Turkey and Iran is nearly four times faster than the world average. Science-Metrix, a data-analysis company in Montreal, Canada, has published a detailed report (PDF) on "geopolitical shifts in knowledge creation" since 1980. "Asia is catching up even more rapidly than previously thought,

Europe is holding its position more than most would expect, and the Middle East is a region to watch," says the report's author, Eric Archambault.
World scientific output grew steadily, from 450,000 papers a year in 1980 to 1,500,000 in 2009. Asia as a whole surpassed North America last year. Archambaut notes that Iran's publications have emphasised inorganic and nuclear chemistry, nuclear and particle physics and nuclear engineering. Publications in nuclear engineering grew 250 times faster than the world average although medical and agricultural research also increased. http://www.science-metrix.com/30years-Paper.pdf

Conclusion
Amidst the widespread assumption that Muslims are not trying enough in educational pursuits it comes asa pleasant surprise that they are now doing fair enough. What has emerged from the statistics is that: 1. The literacy rate is generally high in Muslim countries. There are several Muslim countries which have a literacy rate higher than even the USA and UK, and there are many countries with over 90 pc literacy rate that include several Arab countries. 2. 2 countries, Indonesia and Bangladesh appear in the list of countries with highest number of universities with Bangladesh having almost as many universities per million populations as India, and having more universities than China. 3. In terms of students studying at secondary level too, the ranking of Muslim countries is good; 4. Muslim countries are fast catching up in advanced scientific education and research with countries like Iran, Turkey and Malaysia doing extremely well; Iran in fact figures at the top of the list of countries with highest growth rate in scientific researches; 5. The standards of moral and religious education are certainly much higher in Muslim countries which reflects in the attitudes of the people in society with greater aversion for harmful practices like alcohol, gambling and promiscuity; 6. Muslims in countries like India and Pakistan need to do much more to play an effective role 7. While this remains an unchallenged truth that Westerners are the leaders in terms of modern education, Muslims are fast catching up; and the good thing is that they are trying to do it within the parameters of their religion. But they need to do more to emerge as the contenders of the top position. 8. Muslims maybe behind Western Christians but they are not behind Christian world in general and several other prominent religious communities. This will be shown later.

To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has

more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Muslims Most Civilised 17: Economic Scenario

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 17

Most

Economic Scenario
- Income disparity between the richest one billion and the poorest
one billion people has doubled over the last three decades and reached by now a dangerously high level of 150 times. In top 5 ranking countries, there are 2 Muslim, both Arab countries, Qatar and UAE whose per capita income is more than the big economies like US, Australia, UK, France and Germany. There are 8 Muslim countries in the top 50 list. These include Saudi Arabia and Libya.The list shows Qatar at the top of the table with a growth rate of more than 16 and ahead of highly growing economies like China and India. Turkmenistan is at 7th place, Uzbekistan at 14th, Nigeria, Afghanistan, Turkey and Yemen on 15th, 16th, 17th and 18th. Other Muslim countries are also showing good rates. Western countries are not doing well. ..By 2025, Indonesia will be among six major emerging economies to account for more than half of all global growth, says a new World Bank report They have to confidently challenge the Western Model of Economy which has brought more disaster than prosperity. -

Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)
Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced) Western World Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely High (30-53%) Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely High (25-50%) Muslim World Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million Rare Extremely Low Low (1-12%)

Divorce Rate

Children with Single Parents Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Institutionalized Homosexuality
Prostitution & Pornography

Promiscuity Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects Life Expectancy at birth

Life Expectancy at conception Literacy Rate Higher Education Moral/Religious Education

Extremely High Low High Much Lower High Negligible Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Extremely low Extremely high Low High Low High Almost as High In most countries Much Lower Much higher High High except in few Excellent Catching fast Not very good Very good

With the series advancing, the debate regarding the contents is becoming increasingly heated. There are people who have accepted the fact that family life is not good in Western countries but have ignored the fact that I have not discussed merely about family life. In fact the series started with the criteria related to human security, then discussed issues related to family life, then issues that directly threaten human life and peaceful existence, then the criteria that are normally included among the definitions of development like Life Expectancy, Education and Economics (this part). I have tried to be as objective and as comprehensive as possible. There are people who have pointed out towards some minor criteria (like standing in queue, driving sense, spitting sense, etc), which are more the parts of Civility rather than civilisation. I am enumerating below the major heads that must form part of any discussion on civilisation: 1. Security: incidence of murders (all types, not any particular category), sexual assaults, killings in other parts of the world (wars), abortions (all categories) 2. Social peace: alcohol, gambling, prostitution, promiscuity, pornography, 3. Personal: suicides, 4. Family: Divorces and separations, Promiscuity, Children born out of wedlock, issues related to single parenthood; abuse of women and children; domestic violence; 5. Human Development: Life Expectancy (both at birth and at conception), Education, Economic conditions The readers will agree with me that all of them are major criteria of assessment of the level of civilisation. The criteria have been chosen on the basis of their

impact on life, comfort and peace. The adverse effects of the evils have been first described followed by international statistics showing their impact and lastly comparisons have been made mainly between the Western and Muslim World. Later comparisons with other important systems like China, India and Russia will also be made. Though it is clearly emerging in the series that the claims of the Western propaganda machinery that West is more civilised and Muslims are uncivilised are blatantly misleading, false and mala fide, I would in coming chapters highlight the truth that civilisation (West, East or Muslim or as a whole) has not reached the level it should have reached. Readers are welcome to point out any other criteria that needed to be discussed. But these criteria should have a direct and major bearing (affecting people at least in tens of thousands, not in hundreds or dozens) on the peace and security of the human beings as individuals, families or society. I would again like to enumerate the purposes of this study which are: 1. To contest the claim of the Western propaganda of its being civilized and Muslims being uncivilised; 2. To highlight the issues that are largely buried under the carpet by the motivated interests despite their playing havoc with the peace and security of human beings as individuals, families and society; 3. To bring Muslims out of inferiority complex in which they are being perpetually pushed by both friends and foes; 4. To make them realise that they need not blindly follow the Western models; and that qualities like education, good health and comfortable life are not the monopoly of any ideology; 5. To make them realise that despite their many qualities and admirable achievements at various levels, there are still many shortcomings, some of them very big, which they have to understand and address; they have to find their solutions within the parameters of Islam; 6. To make them realise that though they must try to achieve power in all rightful ways, they must never use that power to threaten, subjugate and control the mankind or monopolise human resources; and last but not least 7. To make them convinced that their duties, assigned by their religion, are not limited to the improvement of their own lot; they must work for the benefit of the whole mankind; and it is their foremost duty to fight against the evils, injustices, exploitations and disparities at every possible level; and to develop programmes and policies that lead to prosperity without evil effects.

Economic Scenario
The world today is controlled by the Corporate. Who have advanced the ideology of economic fundamentalism to monopolise the world and all its

resources. This ideology was institutionalised by the West, that is why I also call it Westernism, and gave rise to what they boastfully call New World Order. The rise and growth of economic fundamentalism has been, from historical standards, rather rapid taking hardly a few centuries. The think-tank of the world of economic fundamentalism has taken innumerable steps to strengthen their hold. They have sacrificed the goddess of justice before the eyes of Statue of Liberty. They have transformed through political manoeuvres the state into their estate. They have incessantly and relentlessly been trying to organise a grand farewell for religion. They have captivated the imagination of the people through the media. They have got the attire of society redesigned so that it looks gorgeous and inviting to their eyes. They have industrialised sex, in which they have discovered the hen that always lays golden eggs. They have relocated the entire educational set-up on the Wall Street. They have monopolised the tree of economy whose fruits and shadows are only theirs; others can only admire its beauty from a safe distance. They have taken science and technology as their mistresses who are always keen to offer their glorious best to them. They have nipped all the challenges in the buds by masterminding popular movements. They have lynched civilisation, which has been given a new incarnation; and now Bohemians are called civilised. Last but not the least, they have been busy colonising the good earth in the name of globalisation. In short, the development of modern economy has been mainly the result of the aggressive economic fundamentalism, with emphasis only on economics in general at the cost of health, family peace, and social order, and on the interests of the big business in particular. The economic fundamentalists have grown in power by some well-defined objectives, which may be enumerated as follows: 1. To increase demands of goods and services in the market by: (a) Changing perceptions of the people; (b) Creating false standards of life; (c) Fanning human desires; (d) disinformation (Without, of course, caring for their adverse impact on individual, family or society) 2. To monopolise supplies through extensive advertising and friendly governmental policies that give them the right to use specific brand name 3. To monopolise assets and money by (a) saving their own money and converting it into long-lasting assets (that would continue to increase in value); and (b) using public money for their own business 4. To attract public money by encouraging them to (a) squander whatever they earn; (b) to invest whatever they save in banks or stock market

5. To neutralise whatever they have to part with either as taxes or interests to financial agencies by regularly increasing prices 6. To pay to their employees much less than what they deserve 7. To throttle all those sectors (agricultural and small scale industry) that are doing business without the involvement of the big industries 8. To mastermind welfare programmes that do not adversely affect their interests and/or help their causedirectly or indirectly 9. To commercialise every strength, weakness and need of human beings without caring for their effect on health, family or society Positives and Negatives of Modern Economy It can be safely concluded that the rise of West as the leaders of the world has become possible due to several positive and several negative actions taken by them at various levels. These include: 1. Development of Science & Technology: Positive 2. Use of science & technology for giving comforts: positive; 3. Misuse of Science & Technology for commercialising human susceptibilities: Extremely dangerous, leading to devastation of life, family peace and social order within their own countries and the countries that completely or partially adopted Western concepts; 4. Misuse of science & technology for hegemonic activities: Extremely dangerous leading to huge destruction of life and property in the countries which they attacked, occupied or invaded; 5. Misuse of the laws, social and cultural practices to monopolise wealth by a few people within the countries and by a few countries in the world. (Again negative) This among other adverse effects at health and social level has also led to agonising economic disparities. Some of the statistics on economic disparity are as under: Recent figures show that the per capita income of the highest income country is 400 times greater than that of the lowest income country. The difference between Switzerlands per capita income of $40,080 and Ethiopias $100 is striking, to say the least. (World Development Report 1999) Statistics also show that 13 economies have per capita income exceeding $20,000, compared to 26 countries with per capita income less than $350. Indeed the gap between the affluent and deprived economies in the global economy is so great that if one were to add the per capita GNP of 50 Least Development Countries (LDC), it does not exceed

half of the per capita income of one of the developed countries. (World Development Report 1999) 47% of the population of the second most populous nation on earth lives under the international poverty line of $1 a day, and 87% below $2 a day. This adds up to over 700 million human beings.. (World Development Report 1999) Currently, the richest 1% of people in the world receives as much as the bottom 57%. The ratio between the average income of the top 5% in the world to the bottom 5% increased from 78 to 1 in 1988 to 114 to 1 in 1993 (Milanovic 1999). Income disparity between the richest one billion and the poorest one billion people has doubled over the last three decades and reached by now a dangerously high level of 150 times. (This is surely much more than the internal economic disparities of the developed and developing nations. The income disparity between the richest 20% and the poorest 20% of the people within nations is far smaller 5 times in Sweden, 6 times in Germany, 9 times in USA and 26 times (the highest) in Brazil.) (hdrnet.org/40/1/humandevelopment.pdf) The report raises some questions: As national markets open up, from New Delhi to Rio, from Warsaw to Moscow, can global markets close down further? And yet this is precisely what is happening. The OECD nations have become more protectionist in the last decade at a time when additional export surpluses are likely to emerge from the liberalising markets of developing countries and the former socialist bloc. For instance, if India follows the path of South Korea, it will have at least $60 billion of additional exports to offer to the world markets each year. But what about the developing world where 1.2 billion people barely survive below an absolute poverty line of about $400? The rich nations can spare only one-third of 1% of GNP for official development assistance, the closest approximation to an international social safety net. (hdrnet.org/40/1/humandevelopment.pdf) Less than 7% of global aid is spent on human priority concerns of basic Even mighty international institutions like the World Bank and the IMF are now taking more money out of the developing world than they are putting in, adding to the reverse transfer of around $50 billion a year from the commercial banks. (hdrnet.org/40/1/humandevelopment.pdf) It is estimated that 28% of the total net wealth is held by the richest 2% of families in the U.S. The top 10% holds 57% of the net wealth.

education, primary health care, family planning, safe drinking water and nutritional programmes. (hdrnet.org/40/1/humandevelopment.pdf)

If homes and other real estate are excluded, the concentration of ownership of financial wealth is even more glaring. In 1983, 54% of the total net financial assets were held by 2% of all families, those, whose annual income is over $125,000. Eighty-six percent of these assets were held by the top 10% of all families (US Bishops Economic Justice 183, quoting 1983 Federal Reserve Board figures).

A survey of 26 industrialised nations (the Luxembourg Income Study) found that the gap between the wealthiest 10% and the poorest 10% is greater in the United States than any other country except Russia (Wallechinsky). In 1970, the lowest quintile had 5.5% of the national income; in 1990, that group had 3.7% -- a 33% decline in 20 years (Haughton and Schwoyer 88). The ratio of the compensation of CEOs to the average worker in 1974 was 35 to 1; now it is 150 to 1. (www.justpeace.org/structures/squeeze.htm ) During 1983 to 1992, the top 1% of households net worth increased from 34% to 42% of all household wealth; the bottom 80% dropped from 18% to 15% (the top 20% in 1989 controlled 85% of all household wealth). (www.justpeace.org/structures/squeeze.htm )

Comparative situation
There is no challenging the fact that helped by their political and military adventurism at the international level, West has gained enormous economic power in the last century. But now they are being challenged on many fronts with more and more countries and regions joining the race through use of different strategies suiting their respective conditions. Muslim countries are also catching fast. The list of fastest developing countries shows a mixed trend:

Per Capita Income by Country

World Bank (2009)[2] CIA World Factbook (2000-2010)[3] Rank 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 Country Luxembourg Norway Qatar Switzerland United Arab Emirates Denmark Australia Sweden United States US$ 108,832 84,444 76,168 67,246 59,717 56,147 55,590 48,875 47,284

10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54

Netherlands Canada Ireland Austria Finland Singapore Japan Belgium France Germany Iceland Kuwait United Kingdom Italy New Zealand Hong Kong Brunei Spain Israel Cyprus Greece Slovenia Bahamas, The Portugal South Korea Bahrain Malta Oman Taiwan (Republic of China) Czech Republic Saudi Arabia Trinidad and Tobago[4] Slovakia Estonia Barbados Croatia Hungary Antigua and Barbuda Poland Uruguay Chile Libya Lithuania Equatorial Guinea[5] Brazil Latvia

47,172 46,215 45,689 44,987 44,489 43,117 42,820 42,630 41,019 40,631 39,026 36,412 36,120 34,059 32,145 31,591 31,239 30,639 28,686 28,237 27,302 23,706 21,879 21,559 20,591 20,475 19,746 18,657 18,458 18,288 16,996 16,753 16,104 14,836 14,326 13,720 12,879 12,849 12,300 11,998 11,828 11,314 11,044 11,033 10,816 10,695

55 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 100

Seychelles 10,682 Russia 10,437 Turkey 10,399 Lebanon 10,044 Venezuela 9,960 Saint Kitts and Nevis 9,636 Mexico 9,566 World 9,218 Argentina 9,138 Kazakhstan 8,883 Gabon 8,724 Malaysia 8,423 Costa Rica 7,843 Botswana 7,627 Mauritius 7,593 Panama 7,593 Romania 7,542 South Africa 7,158 Suriname 6,975 Grenada 6,543 Bulgaria 6,334 Colombia 6,273 Montenegro[4] 6,022 Azerbaijan 6,008 Maldives 5,841 Belarus 5,800 Saint Lucia 5,668 Namibia 5,652 Serbia 5,233 Saint Vincent and & Grenades 5,228 Peru 5,172 Dominica 5,167 Jamaica 5,039 Thailand 4,992 Iran 4,741 Jordan 4,500 Angola 4,478 Algeria 4,435 Macedonia, Republic of 4,431 China, People's Republic of 4,382 Bosnia and Herzegovina 4,319 Tunisia 4,200 Belize 4,159 Ecuador 3,984 Turkmenistan 3,939 El Salvador 3,701

101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146

Albania Tonga Fiji Morocco Tuvalu[4] Cape Verde Kosovo[4] Swaziland Indonesia Ukraine Congo, Republic of the Vanuatu Samoa[4] Guatemala Paraguay Syria Guyana Armenia Egypt Georgia Iraq Sri Lanka Mongolia Honduras Philippines Bhutan Bolivia Sudan Moldova Papua New Guinea Kiribati Nigeria Djibouti Uzbekistan Solomon Islands Ghana Yemen India Zambia Mauritania So Tom and Prncipe Vietnam Nicaragua Cameroon Pakistan Cte d'Ivoire

3,677 3,518 3,518 3,249 3,200 3,157 3,086 3,061 3,015 3,000 2,983 2,896 2,896 2,888 2,886 2,877 2,868 2,846 2,789 2,658 2,564 2,435 2,227 2,016 2,007 1,978 1,858 1,705 1,630 1,488 1,479 1,389 1,383 1,380 1,340 1,312 1,282 1,265 1,221 1,195 1,183 1,174 1,127 1,101 1,050 1,036

147 Laos 984 148 Senegal 981 149 Kyrgyzstan 864 150 Lesotho 837 151 Cambodia 814 152 Kenya 809 153 Comoros 802 154 Chad 768 155 Tajikistan 741 156 Burma 702 157 Mali 692 158 Benin 689 159 Haiti 673 160 Bangladesh 638 161 Gambia, The 617 162 Burkina Faso 598 163 Zimbabwe 594 164 Timor-Leste 588 165 Rwanda 562 166 Nepal 562 167 Tanzania 548 168 Afghanistan 517 169 Guinea-Bissau 509 170 Uganda 501 171 Togo 459 172 Mozambique 458 173 Guinea 448 174 Central African Republic 436 175 Eritrea 398 176 Madagascar 392 177 Niger 381 178 Ethiopia 350 179 Sierra Leone 326 180 Malawi 322 181 Liberia 226 182 Congo, Democratic Republic of the 186 183 Burundi 180 (Report appearing on wikipedia) Now the above list shows that 1. In top 5 ranking countries, there are 2 Muslim, both Arab countries, Qatar and UAE whose per capita income is more than the big economies like US, Australia, UK, France and Germany.

2. There are 8 Muslim countries in the top 50 list. These include Saudi Arabia and Libya. 3. Except Pakistan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Bangladesh and Afghanistan, all Muslim countries have over capita income more than India, which is largely regarded as one of the emerging economic powers of the world. 4. Most of the major Muslim countries including Iran, Turkey, Indonesia, Malaysia, Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Lebanon, Kuwait, Syria and Libya have good per capita incomes. The following two lists compare the countries with maximum and minimum disparities:

Countries with greatest inequality

Countries with greatest inequality 1. Sierra Leone 2. Central African Republic 3. Swaziland 4. Brazil 5. Nicaragua 6. South Africa 7. Paraguay 8. Colombia 9. Chile 10. Honduras 11. Guinea-Bissau 12. Lesotho 13. Guatemala 14. Burkina Faso 15. Mexico 16. Zambia 17. Hong Kong, China 17. El Salvador 19. Papua New Guinea 20. Nigeria Gini Lowest Highest index 20% 20% 62.9 61.3 60.9 60.7 60.3 59.3 57.7 57.1 56.7 56.3 56.2 56.0 55.8 55.1 53.1 52.6 52.2 52.2 50.9 50.6 1.1% 2.0 2.7 2.2 2.3 2.9 1.9 3.0 3.3 2.2 2.1 2.8 3.8 4.6 3.5 3.3 4.4 3.3 4.5 4.4 63.4% 65.0 64.4 64.1 63.6 64.8 60.7 60.9 61.0 59.4 58.9 60.1 60.6 60.4 57.4 56.6 57.1 56.4 56.5 55.7

21. Mali 21. Niger 23. Gambia 24. Zimbabwe 25. Venezuela 26. Malaysia 27. Russia 28. Panama 29. Cameroon 30. Dominican Republic

50.5 50.5 50.2 50.1 49.5 49.2 48.7 48.5 47.7 47.4

4.6 2.6 4.0 4.7 3.0 4.4 4.4 3.6 4.6 5.1

56.2 53.3 55.3 55.7 53.2 54.3 53.7 52.8 53.1 53.3

Countries with greatest equality

Countries with Gini Lowest Highest greatest equality Index 20% 20% 1. Slovakia 2. Belarus 3. Hungary 4. Denmark 5. Japan 6. Sweden 7. Czech Republic 8. Finland 9. Norway 10. Bulgaria 11. Luxembourg 12. Italy 13. Slovenia 14. Belgium 15. Egypt 15. Rwanda 17. Croatia 17. Ukraine 19. Germany 19.5 21.7 24.4 24.7 24.9 25.0 25.4 25.6 25.8 26.4 26.9 27.3 28.4 28.7 28.9 28.9 29.0 29.0 30.0 11.9% 11.4 10.0 9.6 10.6 9.6 10.3 10.0 9.7 10.1 9.4 8.7 9.1 8.3 9.8 9.7 8.8 8.8 8.2 31.4% 33.3 34.4 34.5 35.7 34.5 35.9 35.8 35.8 36.8 36.5 36.3 37.7 37.3 39.0 39.1 38.0 37.8 38.5

20. Austria 21. Romania 22. Pakistan 23. Canada 24. Korea, South 25. Poland 26. Indonesia 27. Latvia 27. Lithuania 29. Spain 30. Netherlands

31.0 31.1 31.2 31.5 31.6 31.6 31.7 32.4 32.4 32.5 32.6

6.9 8.0 9.5 7.5 7.5 7.8 9.0 7.6 7.8 7.5 7.3

38.0 39.5 41.1 39.3 39.3 39.7 41.1 40.3 40.3 40.3 40.1

NOTE: Countries are ranked according to the Gini index (or coefficient), a measure of income inequality within a country. A country's Gini rating is between 0 and 100, with 0 indicating perfect equality and 100 indicating absolute inequality. (The U.S. rates 40.8 on the Gini indexthe poorest 20% of its population receives 5.2% of income; the richest 20% receives 46.4%.) Source: World Development Index 2002, The World Bank.

http://www.infoplease.com/ipa/A0908770.html#ixzz1Psga7n1F

This list includes three Muslim countries, Egypt, Pakistan and Indonesia. The list has several Western countries but the heavyweights like the US, the UK, France, Australia and Canada are missing. Obviously these countries have high disparities. Growing Economies Now while it is true that currently the Western countries are the economic giants, the situation is changing fast. The growth in most Western countries has slowed considerably and the growth has picked up in many non-Western countries including the Muslim world. Here is the list of most growing countries according to International Monetary Fund: Rank 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 Country Qatar Paraguay Singapore Taiwan India People's Republic of China Turkmenistan Argentina Sri Lanka Rate 16.272 15.270 14.471 10.823 10.365 10.300 9.222 9.161 9.134

10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51

Congo, Republic of Zimbabwe Peru Botswana Uzbekistan Uruguay Nigeria Afghanistan Turkey Yemen Ethiopia Maldives Thailand Dominican Republic Laos Zambia Philippines Belarus Niger Panama Lebanon Brazil Democratic Republic of Congo Malaysia Papua New Guinea Mozambique Kazakhstan Moldova Hong Kong Vietnam Bhutan Malawi Rwanda Tajikistan Tanzania Georgia Seychelles Mongolia South Korea Indonesia Timor-Leste Bangladesh

9.090 9.006 8.795 8.562 8.500 8.468 8.394 8.227 8.200 8.016 8.008 7.969 7.803 7.751 7.747 7.601 7.600 7.600 7.530 7.505 7.500 7.490 7.245 7.156 7.030 7.009 7.000 6.900 6.812 6.784 6.731 6.602 6.500 6.500 6.500 6.377 6.236 6.140 6.110 6.105 6.050 6.023

52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93

Cambodia Burkina Faso Ghana The Gambia Gabon Solomon Islands Sweden Mexico Cape Verde Myanmar Chile Uganda Egypt Liberia Sudan Chad Azerbaijan Kenya Sierra Leone Pakistan Mauritania Israel Nepal Djibouti So Tom and Prncipe Mali Nicaragua Suriname Namibia Colombia Senegal Ukraine Oman Bolivia Costa Rica Libya Brunei Bahrain Mauritius Slovak Republic Kosovo Russia

6.022 5.805 5.735 5.730 5.692 5.566 5.536 5.518 5.410 5.262 5.260 5.182 5.147 5.147 5.067 5.055 5.000 4.983 4.950 4.792 4.662 4.606 4.578 4.510 4.500 4.460 4.480 4.423 4.379 4.308 4.244 4.214 4.210 4.187 4.172 4.164 4.097 4.086 4.035 4.021 4.010 3.955

94 95 96 97 98 99 100 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135

Japan Burundi Poland Saudi Arabia Tunisia Malta Guyana Germany Albania Guinea-Bissau Togo Luxembourg Algeria Central African Republic Syrian Arab Republic United Arab Emirates Ecuador Morocco Finland Estonia Jordan Canada Cameroon United States South Africa Honduras Australia Guatemala Armenia Ivory Coast Switzerland Benin Lesotho Czech Republic Vanuatu Eritrea Comoros Denmark Belize Swaziland Belgium Kuwait

3.938 3.850 3.817 3.744 3.693 3.650 3.634 3.504 3.500 3.473 3.409 3.390 3.333 3.300 3.233 3.229 3.200 3.150 3.122 3.105 3.093 3.071 3.000 2.834 2.784 2.773 2.747 2.615 2.600 2.568 2.552 2.452 2.444 2.318 2.245 2.194 2.140 2.076 2.000 1.986 1.973 1.966

136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 147 148 149 150 151 152 153 154 155 156 157 158 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 177

Austria Guinea Kiribati Serbia Netherlands Angola New Zealand France Portugal Lithuania Italy United Kingdom Hungary Slovenia Montenegro Cyprus Iran Dominica Iraq Saint Lucia Bosnia and Herzegovina El Salvador Macedonia The Bahamas Norway Tonga Tuvalu Bulgaria Fiji Trinidad and Tobago Samoa Spain Latvia Barbados Equatorial Guinea Jamaica Romania Kyrgyzstan Ireland Croatia Grenada Saint Kitts and Nevis

1.961 1.937 1.800 1.762 1.748 1.610 1.518 1.486 1.398 1.330 1.296 1.251 1.210 1.200 1.078 1.041 1.029 0.970 0.844 0.842 0.800 0.746 0.700 0.500 0.447 0.338 0.199 0.150 0.101 0.042 -0.023 -0.147 -0.344 -0.500 -0.818 -1.128 -1.267 -1.358 -1.041 -1.373 -1.406 -1.500

178 179 180 181 182 183 184

Venezuela -1.905 Madagascar -1.983 Saint Vincent and the Grenadines -2.254 Iceland -3.473 Antigua and Barbuda -4.109 Greece -4.535 Haiti -5.053

http://www.mapsofworld.com/world-top-ten/world-top-ten-fastest-growing-economies-map.html

The above list shows Qatar at the top of the table with a growth rate of more than 16 and ahead of highly growing economies like China and India. Turkmenistan is at 7th place, Uzbekistan at 14th, Nigeria, Afghanistan, Turkey and Yemen on 15th, 16th, 17th and 18th. Other Muslim countries are also showing good rates. Western countries are not doing well. Citi economist William Buiter predicts that Nigeria, India and Iraq will be the fastest growing countries from now until 2050, all with over 7.7% in yearly growth. (*India also makes the top ten, outperfoming China, Brazil and Russia to become the world's biggest economy in 2050.) Meanwhile Western Europe and Japan will languish at sub-2% growth. America will do slightly better. http://www.businessinsider.com/fastest-growing-economies2011-2

In a report titled, 10 Decrepit Countries That Will Never Boom Again, the author says: The world GDP will explode from $73 trillion to $370 trillion in 2050, according to Citi's Willem Buiter. This corresponds to an average real growth rate of 4.2% annually. "But growth will be far from uniform," says Buiter. Europe dominates Buiter's list of the slowest growing countries. Lagging behind a developing Asia, Japan is the only non-European nation among the bottom ten. America will grow relatively well for a developed economy, at 2.5% annually. (. http://www.businessinsider.com/fastestgrowing-economies-2011-2) Here is the list of 10 slowest growing countries:

10. 9. 8. 7 6

Spain : growth rate:2.0% France 2.0% Sweden 1.9% Belgium 1.9% Switzerland 1.9%

5 4 3 2 1

Austria Netherlands Italy Germany Japan

1.8% 1.7% 1.7% 1.6% 1.0%

http://www.businessinsider.com/slowest-growing-countries-2011-2?op=1

The E7 emerging economies include the economies of Brazil, Russia, India and China, plus Mexico, Indonesia and Turkey. According to another report, By 2025, Indonesia will be among six major emerging economies to account for more than half of all global growth, says a new World Bank report. Other emerging economies include Brazil, China, India, South Korea, and Russia, and as economic power shifts, these countries will help drive growth in lower income countries through more commercial and financial transactions. The report, which was first released on May 17, 2011 in Washington D.C., also says that the international monetary system will likely no longer be dominated by a single currency.
http://web.worldbank.org/WBSITE/EXTERNAL/COUNTRIES/EASTASIAPACIFICEXT/INDONESIAEXTN/0,,contentM DK:22938727~menuPK:224605~pagePK:2865066~piPK:2865079~theSitePK:226309,00.html

In Conclusion 1. The last century has been dominated by West with several positive but many much more dangerous effects like (a) dominance of economics over sciences, religion and ethics; (b) extraordinary increase in social evils owing to commercialisation of human weaknesses; (c) Near total collapse of family system in western societies; (d) extraordinary increase in crime rates due to laxity of laws; (e) extraordinary economic disparity between countries; and between people inside the countries; (f) wars caused by economic reasons resulting in deaths of hundreds of millions of people; (g) killing of hundreds of millions of human beings before births; (h) extraordinarily destructive impact on environment; (i) distorted concepts of human rights leading to protection of criminals and perverts; (j) control of governments by corporate through proxy, and many others; 2. The Muslim world leading a fight with economic development catching fast; 3. Several Muslim countries have per capita incomes more or comparable to Western countries; 4. Muslim countries are showing much healthier signs of growth than Western countries, which can lose their global grip within a few years;

5. Muslim countries need to focus more on their socioeconomic empowerment and have to find ways of greater cooperation among themselves and with countries like China, India and Russia. 6. They have to confidently challenge the Western Model of Economy which has brought more disaster than prosperity. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Muslims Most Civilised 18: mental health & religiosity

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 18

Most

Mental Health
- All 17 countries are typical Western countries. This is despite the fact
that they possess much better facilities and health care system to treat the emergencies of attempted suicides. The picture would be much deadlier if attempted suicides are taken into account. Muslim nations of course again leave all other nations far behind in terms of low suicide rate. Suicide is almost negligible among Muslims, which speaks highly of their mental calm as well as family peace and social equanimity. Most of the factors leading to suicides like extramarital sex, family disintegration, alcohol, gambling and sex related diseases are minimal if not totally absent in typical Islamic societies. Added to this, an unshakeable faith in God and Hereafter armour them with incredible patience, which helps them in facing even the most depressing situations.. Mental peace has direct relation with the level of religiosity and the kind of religion. -

Dr Javed Jamil*
Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization (Studied till now)

Criteria Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Western World

Muslim World

Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely High Extremely Low Hardly 4000 More than 1 million Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Divorce Rate Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Children with Single Parents Extremely High Low Sexual abuse of children High Much Lower Commercial Sexual abuse High Negligible Institutionalized Homosexuality Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Prostitution & Pornography Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Promiscuity Extremely high Extremely low Alcohol consumption and effects Extremely high Low Gambling revenues and effects High Low Life Expectancy at birth High Almost as High In most countries Life Expectancy at conception Much Lower Much higher Literacy Rate High High except in few Higher Education Excellent Catching fast Moral/Religious Education Not very good Very good Per capita income high to moderate high to moderate in most, Low in a few
Growth Rate Income disparity low in most Mostly on higher side high to moderate in most mostly low, high in some

Suicide
The other lethal outcome of human actions that gives an idea of true peace in real life is suicide. If a man commits suicide, he is driven into that for two reasons. First, he must face a situation when he feels he has no option but to end his life, and second, he must actually feel inclined to transform his motivation into reality. The first represents the external circumstances and the second the internal response to those circumstances. If suicides are common in a country, it means essentially two things. First that societal tensions in that country are high enough to make many persons believe they have no option left but to kill themselves; and second that the level of patience and contentment among the people of that country is substantially low. The high-stress life, the ever-increasing fascination for

higher status in society, the free sexual life that often results in estranged relationships and broken hearts, the triggering factors like alcohol and gambling and the development of some life-threatening illnesses especially related to life style are some of the external factors that compel people to commit suicides. Absence of Faith in God and Hereafter and lack of tolerance, endurance and patience are the internal factors that are responsible for the extreme decision. In most of the Western

societies, internal as well as external conditions are favourable for suicides. A significantly high percentage of suicides are related to AIDS,
failure in relationships, alcohol, gambling, and family tensions. It is hardly surprising therefore that the incidence of suicides among adolescents and youth is on the rise. In the US it has become the third most important cause of death among adolescents. If we examine the rate of the incidence of suicides we can again find that suicides are rarest in Muslim countries. A recent report by WHO states that nearly one million people take their lives every year. In the US alone, more than 27000 people commit suicide every year. The suicide rate in the USA is 0.02% per annum for men, and 0.005% per annum for women. Suicide levels are highest among the retired, unemployed, divorced, childless, urbanites, empty nesters, and other people who live alone. Nationmaster.com gives the following list of the top 17 countries in terms of the rate of suicide per annum.

Country

Rate

1.Finland 44.0 per 100000 people 2.France 28.5 per 100000 people 3.Austria 25.2 per 100000 people 4.Denmark 23.9 per 100000 people 5.Belgium 23.0 per 100000 people 6.Switzerland 21.8 per 100000 people 7.Sweden 21.0 per 100000 people 8.Canada 19.2 per 100000 people 9.Japan 16.2 per 100000 people 10.Australia 15.9 per 100000 people 11.Germany 15.8 per 100000 people 12,United States15.3 per 100000 people 13.Ireland 15.2 per 100000 people 14.New Zealand 14.8 per 100000 people 15.Netherlands 14.2 per 100000 people 16.United 11.4 per 100000 people Kingdom 17.Italy 7.7 per 100000 people Weighted 16.36 per 100000 people Average

Source: GECD Society at a Glance 2001, Statistical Annex Table D3 What a glorious list for the eulogisers of the West! All 17 countries are typical Western countries. This is despite the fact that they possess much better facilities and health care system to treat the emergencies of attempted suicides. The picture would be much deadlier if attempted suicides are taken into account. Muslim nations of course again leave all other nations far behind in terms of low suicide rate. Suicide is almost negligible among Muslims, which speaks highly of their mental calm as well as family peace and social equanimity. Most of the factors leading to suicides like extramarital sex, family disintegration, alcohol, gambling and sex related diseases are minimal if not totally absent in typical Islamic societies. Added to this, an unshakeable faith in God and Hereafter armour them with incredible patience, which helps them in facing even the most depressing situations. The only Muslim countries where suicide rates are relatively high are the former Soviet Union republics, where the influence of religion is lower. Here is the table of all the nations in terms of suicide rates, given by WHO:

Suicide rates per 100,000 by country, year and sex (Table)

Most recent year available; as of 2009

Country ALBANIA ANTIGUA AND BARBUDA ARGENTINA ARMENIA AUSTRALIA AUSTRIA AZERBAIJAN BAHAMAS BAHRAIN BARBADOS BELARUS BELGIUM BELIZE BOSNIA AND HERZEGOVINA Year Males Females 03 4.7 3.3 95 0.0 0.0 05 12.7 3.4 06 3.9 1.0 04 16.7 4.4 07 23.8 7.4 07 1.0 0.3 02 1.9 0.0 88 4.9 0.5 01 1.4 0.0 03 63.3 10.3 99 27.2 9.5 01 13.4 1.6 91 20.3 3.3

Country BRAZIL BULGARIA CANADA CHILE CHINA (Selected rural & urban areas) CHINA (Hong Kong SAR) COLOMBIA COSTA RICA CROATIA CUBA CYPRUS CZECH REPUBLIC DENMARK DOMINICAN REPUBLIC ECUADOR EGYPT EL SALVADOR ESTONIA FINLAND FRANCE GEORGIA GERMANY GREECE GRENADA GUATEMALA GUYANA HAITI HONDURAS HUNGARY ICELAND INDIA IRAN IRELAND ISRAEL ITALY JAMAICA JAPAN JORDAN KAZAKHSTAN KUWAIT KYRGYZSTAN

Year Males Females 05 7.3 1.9 04 19.7 6.7 04 17.3 5.4 05 17.4 3.4 99 13.0 14.8 06 19.3 11.5 05 7.8 2.1 06 13.2 2.5 06 26.9 9.7 06 19.6 4.9 06 3.2 1.8 07 22.7 4.3 06 17.5 6.4 04 2.6 0.6 06 9.1 4.5 87 0.1 0.0 06 10.2 3.7 05 35.5 7.3 07 28.9 9.0 06 25.5 9.0 01 3.4 1.1 06 17.9 6.0 06 5.9 1.2 05 9.8 1.9 06 3.6 1.1 05 33.8 11.6 03 0.0 0.0 78 0.0 0.0 05 42.3 11.2 07 18.9 4.6 98 12.2 9.1 91 0.3 0.1 07 17.4 3.8 05 8.7 3.3 06 9.9 2.8 90 0.3 0.0 07 35.8 13.7 79 0.0 0.0 07 46.2 9.0 02 2.5 1.4 06 14.4 3.7

Country LATVIA LITHUANIA LUXEMBOURG MALDIVES MALTA MAURITIUS MEXICO NETHERLANDS NEW ZEALAND NICARAGUA NORWAY PANAMA PARAGUAY PERU PHILIPPINES POLAND PORTUGAL PUERTO RICO REPUBLIC OF KOREA REPUBLIC OF MOLDOVA ROMANIA RUSSIAN FEDERATION SAINT KITTS AND NEVIS SAINT LUCIA SAINT VINCENT AND THE GRENADINES SAO TOME AND PRINCIPE SERBIA SEYCHELLES SINGAPORE SLOVAKIA SLOVENIA SPAIN SRI LANKA SURINAME SWEDEN SWITZERLAND SYRIAN ARAB REPUBLIC TAJIKISTAN THAILAND TFYR MACEDONIA TRINIDAD AND TOBAGO

Year Males Females 07 34.1 7.7 07 53.9 9.8 05 17.7 4.3 05 0.7 0.0 07 12.3 0.5 07 16.0 4.8 06 6.8 1.3 07 11.6 5.0 05 18.9 6.3 05 11.1 3.3 06 16.8 6.0 06 10.4 0.8 04 5.5 2.7 00 1.1 0.6 93 2.5 1.7 06 26.8 4.4 04 17.9 5.5 05 13.2 2.0 06 29.6 14.1 07 28.0 4.3 07 18.9 4.0 06 53.9 9.5 95 0.0 0.0 02 10.4 5.0 04 7.3 0.0 87 0.0 1.8 06 28.4 11.1 87 9.1 0.0 06 12.9 7.7 05 22.3 3.4 07 33.7 9.7 05 12.0 3.8 91 44.6 16.8 05 23.9 4.8 06 18.1 8.3 06 23.5 11.7 85 0.2 0.0 01 2.9 2.3 02 12.0 3.8 03 9.5 4.0 02 20.4 4.0

Country Year Males Females TURKMENISTAN 98 13.8 3.5 UKRAINE 05 40.9 7.0 UNITED KINGDOM 07 10.1 2.8 UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 05 17.7 4.5 URUGUAY 04 26.0 6.3 UZBEKISTAN 05 7.0 2.3 VENEZUELA 05 6.1 1.4 ZIMBABWE 90 10.6 5.2 http://www.who.int/mental_health/prevention/suicide_rates/en/
The list does not even figure countries like Pakistan and Bangladesh. Iran, Turkey, Indonesia and most of Arab countries have negligible suicide rates. This is despite the fact that these countries have low socioeconomic status.

Religion vis--vis Mental Peace

Mental peace has direct relation with the level of religiosity and the kind of religion. Normally, religiosity has direct relation with the rate of suicides. This is true for Christianity with countries having more religiosity showing lesser rates of suicides. But this is most evident in the case of Islam, with deeply Islamic nations showing almost zero rates of suicides. See the following Table:

Importance of religion by the Pew Research Center (2002)

Country Estonia Sweden Denmark Czech Republic Norway Hong Kong Japan United Kingdom Finland France Vietnam Australia Netherlands New Zealand Belarus Cuba Russia Yes, important No, unimportant 16% 78% 16.5% 83% 18% 80.5% 20.5% 74.5% 20.5% 78% 23% 75.5% 23.5% 75% 26.5% 73% 28% 70% 29.5% 69.5% 29.5% 69.5% 32% 67.5% 33% 66.5% 33% 66% 33% 57.5% 33.5% 64% 33% 60.5%

Albania Bulgaria Latvia Belgium Hungary Slovenia Azerbaijan Spain Taiwan Germany Uruguay Switzerland Canada South Korea Ukraine Lithuania Slovakia Israel Singapore Montenegro Serbia Kazakhstan Austria Ireland Uzbekistan Argentina Chile Belize United States Kyrgyzstan Moldova Venezuela Croatia Greece Armenia Bosnia and Herzegovina Jamaica Mexico Portugal Italy Kosovo Cyprus

32.5% 33.5% 39% 33% 39% 47% 49.5% 49.5% 45% 40.5% 40.5% 41.5% 42% 42.5% 45.5% 41.5% 46.5% 49.5% 70% 45.5% 50.5% 43% 55% 53.5% 51% 66% 69.5% 61.5% 65% 72.5% 71.5% 79% 66.5% 71.5% 72.5% 66% 70% 72% 71.5% 71.5% 63.5% 75%

62% 62% 58.5% 57.5% 58.5% 52.5% 48.5% 50% 54% 59% 59% 56% 57% 55.5% 48.5% 49.5% 51.5% 49.5% 29% 48% 46.5% 48.5% 43% 46.5% 45.5% 33% 29.5% 33% 34.5% 25% 19% 20.5% 30.5% 29.5% 25% 29.5% 29.5% 25.5% 26% 26% 31.5% 24.5%

Poland Botswana Georgia Haiti Tajikistan Macedonia Trinidad and Tobago Romania Zimbabwe Dominican Republic Ecuador India Iraq Nicaragua Iran Costa Rica El Salvador Kuwait Malaysia Peru Lebanon Puerto Rico Bolivia Brazil Burkina Faso Colombia South Africa Algeria Cambodia Guatemala Honduras Panama Philippines Togo Ethiopia Rwanda Mozambique Palestinian territories Paraguay Turkey Burundi Namibia

74.5% 77% 80% 75% 84.5% 78.5% 92% 84% 87.5% 86% 82% 79% 86% 84% 82.5% 79% 83% 92.5% 95.5% 83.5% 89.5% 84.5% 88.5% 86.5% 87.5% 82.5% 84.5% 93% 96% 88% 84% 88% 95.5% 80% 91% 95% 86% 93% 91.5% 89.5% 97.5% 91.5%

19.5% 23% 16% 22.5% 12.5% 20.5% 8% 12.5% 12.5% 13.5% 17.5% 17% 10.5% 15% 15.5% 19.5% 15.5% 5.5% 3.5% 14.5% 10% 13.5% 10.5% 13% 12% 16% 15.5% 6.5% 3.5% 9% 15.5% 10.5% 4% 13% 9% 4.5% 14% 6% 7.5% 9.5% 2.5% 8.5%

Tunisia Uganda Angola Chad Ghana Madagascar Nepal Benin Cameroon Central African Republic Liberia Mali Mauritania Comoros Nigeria Jordan Kenya Sudan Thailand Yemen Afghanistan Guinea Laos Myanmar Niger Pakistan Saudi Arabia Zambia Cte d'Ivoire Democratic Republic of the Congo Djibouti Malawi Morocco Senegal Sierra Leone Tanzania United Arab Emirates Qatar Bahrain Bangladesh Indonesia

93% 93% 88% 94% 94.5% 93% 93% 92.5% 95.5% 94% 94% 94.5% 98% 96% 95.5% 96.5% 94% 94% 94% 96% 97% 97% 96.5% 96.5% 100% 96.5% 94.5% 97% 88% 98.5% 98% 98.5% 98.5% 96.5% 98% 96.5% 91% 94.5% 95.5% 100% 99%

5% 7% 10.5% 6% 5% 7% 6% 6.5% 4.5% 6% 6% 5.5% 1.5% 2.5% 2.5% 3.5% 6% 6% 5.5% 3.5% 3% 3% 2.5% 3% 0% 2.5% 3.5% 3% 12% 1.5% 1.5% 1.5% 1% 3.5% 1.5% 3.5 8.5% 4.5% 3.5% 0% 0%

Sri Lanka Egypt Republic of the Congo Somalia

98.5% 98% 94.5% 98.5%

1% 2% 5.5% 1.5%

The above list can be seen to have a direct bearing on mental health. The countries that have lowest religiosity are as follows: Sweden Denmark Norway Hong Kong Japan United Kingdom Finland France Vietnam Australia Netherlands New Zealand 16.5% 18% 20.5% 23% 23.5% 26.5% 28% 29.5% 29.5% 32% 33% 33% 83% 80.5% 78% 75.5% 75% 73% 70% 69.5% 69.5% 67.5% 66.5% 66%

Most of these countries have alarming Suicide rate. Muslim countries have in general extremely high religiosity. Bangladesh Indonesia Egypt Morocco 100% 99% 0% 0% 98% 2% 98.5% 1% 2.5% 2.5% 3.5% 3.5% 4.5% 5.5%

97.5% Burundi Pakistan Saudi Arabia Malaysia Bahrain Qatar Kuwait United Arab Emirates Turkey 96.5% 94.5% 3.5% 95.5% 95.5% 94.5% 92.5% 91% 89.5%

8.5% 9.5%

In all these countries, the suicidal rate is almost negligible. The only Muslim dominant countries with relatively low religiosity are the former Soviet Union republics. They are also the countries with significant suicidal rates. It can be safely concluded that the level of mental peace in most Muslim countries is far better than most of the Western countries. The reasons are simple. Muslims have an unflinching faith in God, and Islam tells them never to be desperate, as hopelessness is a kind of Kufr. Howsoever difficult the conditions are, true believers do never lose hope in God. This is true for other religions also but Christian world, as the statistics prove, is much less religious than the World of Islam. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Most Civilised 19: Verdict: Arabs most civilised

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 19

Most

The Verdict
Dr Javed Jamil*
We have already discussed the major criteria that constitute civilisation. It is time now to analyse the emerging scenario and the results and lessons emanating from this long series. Let us first complete the Grand Table of Civilisation:

Grand Table of Civilisation

Criteria

Western World

Muslim World

1.

Security
Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million

Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism

2. Family
Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Institutionalized Homosexuality
Promiscuity

Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Extremely high Extremely low

3. Social peace
Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography High Much Lower High Negligible Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Low High Low High Almost as High In most countries

Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects Life Expectancy at birth

4. Human Development
Life Expectancy at conception Much Lower Literacy Rate High Higher Education Excellent Moral/Religious Education Not very good Per capita income high to moderate
Growth Rate Income disparity low in most Mostly on higher side

Much higher High except in few Catching fast Very good high to moderate in most, Low in a few
high to moderate in most mostly low, high in some

5. Personal
Suicides Religiosity High Extremely low Good in US, low in Europe High except in Some countries

Note: All these tables have been constructed on the basis of statistics given along with their sources in previous chapters.

Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization between Representative Muslim and Western Countries
Below I am comparing the situation of 5 typical Western countries US, UK, France, Germany and Australia with 5 typical Muslim countries Qatar, Saudi Arab, Kuwait, Indonesia and Turkey.

Criteria Tur 1. Security Murder Rate (per 1000) Rapes (per 1000) Incarceration Rate (per 100K) Killings in Wars Terrorism/counterterrorism 2. Family Children born out of wedlock % Abortions % Divorce Rate Lone parent families % Institutionalized Homosexuality Teenage birth rate 3. Social peace Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography

Western World US UK

Aus

Fr

Muslim World Ger Qat SA

Kuw

IND

.04 .30

.01 .14

.01 .77

.01 .14

.01 .09

No one in top 50, .01 003 NL

005

.01

730 NL NL 95 85 Not in top 50, 80 Majority of 160 million killed in 29th C A Minuscule minority More than 1 m by them combined None (5000 alleged against terrorists)

40 35.2 54.8 9

44 41.8 42.6 10

34 54.3 24 8

45 58.4 38.3 7 9.3

45 28.9 39.4 5 13.1

Almost unthinkable in most Less than 15 pc in most 7.6 less than 10 in most Less than 1 in all countries

6.0

All listed in top 15 52.1 30.8 18.4

Only Turkey listed in top 15 Unthinkable in most except Indonesia

Much bigger problem Much bigger problem Much bigger problem

Relatively smaller Relatively smaller Relatively smaller

Alcohol consumption litres per capita Gambling (Loss per adult in dollars)

8.3 380

11.2 375

9.8 1300

14.8

10.2

NR NR

NR NR

NR NR

NR NR

1.5 NR*

High (ENK)

* In Turkey, gambling is relatively high among Muslim countries but is not anywhere in the list of the world giants 4. Human Development Life Expectancy at birth 78.2 79.4 81.2 80.7 79.4 Life Expectancy at conception 50.9 47.7 47.0 39.9 62.2 Literacy Rate % 99 99 99 99.0 99.0 Moral/Religious Education Much less religious institutions inst Per capita income 1000 $ 47 36 55 41 40 Growth Rate 2.8 1.3 2.7 1.4 3.5 5. Personal Suicides (per 100000) 15.3 Religiosity (% of religion-loving) 11.4 65 15.9 26.5 28.5 32 15.8 29.5 Extremely low in all of them 40.5 94.5 94.5 92.5 99 89.5 75.6 65.0 93.1 Much 76 16.2 72.8 77.6 70.7 71.8 58.2 62.0 50.9 57.4 85.0 94.5 92 88.7 more number of religious/moral 16 3.7 36 1.9 9 6.1 10 8.2

It is clear from the above that in terms of 4 of the 5 criteria, Muslim countries are far ahead of Western countries, and in the fifth, Muslims are catching fast, with some countries even doing better than the West. If the definition of Life Expectancy is changed from that after birth to that after conception, which gives a better idea about the complete scenario, West shows a very poor picture.

West has no claim to Civilisation

West can certainly claim that it is the most developed part of the world in terms of scientific and technological advancement, erection of infrastructure within their countries and prosperity and power. Had these attainments resulted in freedom from violence, within and abroad, righteousness among people with clear distinction between beneficial and harmful practices and attitudes, respect and loyalty to relationships, value of human life and sympathetic behaviour towards smaller nations, West could definitely have also laid its claim to civilisation. But ah! Its economic, political and military power was not only achieved through both genuine and wrongful ways, it has also misused them with colossal destruction of human lives and peaceful living. The bright stars of the horizon of Westernism have all degenerated into black holes Democracy into Corporatocracy, Secularism into negation of religious conscience, freedom

into license to commit evils and human rights into the defence of criminals and perverts. Despite its prosperity and power, West has been responsible for most of the wars in last century, most of deaths in those wars, consuming more than 160 million lives most invasions; including colonisations at a massive scale; most attacks on countries including attacks on civilians; the only nuclear attacks made on the surface of the earth; destruction of aborigines in big numbers; most deaths in Muslim countries including more than 1million in the last decade; deaths of at least 200 million foetuses in last 10 years; huge number of murders and rapes (one fourth to one half of women having experienced rapes) within their countries; huge alcohol and gambling related deaths; rising number of deaths related to AIDS; several million suicides (highest in the world); Western system has also led to behaviours leading to total disintegration of family system with up to 50 pc of abortion rates; up to 50 pc children born out of wedlock; at least 30 pc children living in single parent homes; ever increasing number of gay couples; Western system has also been responsible for huge increase in business related to sex, alcohol, gambling and organised violence; with huge effects on health, family and society; maximum damage to environment, causing massive damage; maximum economic disparity within the countries and among the countries; monopolisation of world resources; and stockpiling of weapons of massive destruction.

Can anybody deny these facts? How can then West make even a small claim to civilisation? it is not the Western people who are responsible for it. They are as good and as bad as any people can
However, be on the surface of the earth. Like all people, they too become the victims of the designs of the few who tend to reign and rule the countries, societies and communities. Like all the people most of the time they have failed to realise what their masters are up to. Like all the people though, one day will come, hopefully sooner than later, when they will realise the vices of the system that has brought havoc in their lives and the lives of their brothers and sisters in rest of the humankind.

Hopefully they will rise to the occasion and challenge the system that has claimed to give them certain prosperity but has ravished peace, that has claimed to give them freedom but through this freedom has made them addicts of dangerous practices and attitudes and has made them perpetual captives of their ever increasing material needs.

Why can Muslim World claim to be civilised?

The study is not only about comparing Muslims with the West but also Muslim countries among themselves. The interesting difference between the Western and Muslim worlds is that while in the former, prosperity has inverse relationship with crimes, wars, family stability and peace, in case of Muslim countries the relationship is direct. The more prosperous a Western country the more chaotic and violent it is; the more prosperous a Muslim country is the more peaceful, crime free and non-violent it is. While determining the status of civilisation in Muslim countries, I have found it a straight task to compile the list in accordance with the per capita income of the countries. Here is the list of top 30 countries: LE means Life Expectancy, LR means Literacy Rate
Country Per capita Income ($) LE LR

1. Qatar 2. United Arab Emirates 3. Kuwait 4. Brunei 5. Bahrain 6. Oman 7. Saudi Arabia 8. Libya 9. Turkey 10. Lebanon 11. Kazakhstan 12. Malaysia 13. Azerbaijan 14. Maldives 15. Iran 16. Jordan 17. Bosnia and Herzegovina 18/ Tunisia 19. Turkmenistan 20. Morocco 21. Indonesia

76,168 59,717 36,412 31,239 20,475 18,657 16,996 11,314 10,399 10,044 8,883 8,423 6,008 5,841 4,741 4,500 4,319 4,200 3,939 3,249 3,015

75.6 78.7 77.6 77.1 75.6 75.6 72.8 74 71.8 72 67 74.2 67.5 68.5 71 72.5 74.9 73.9 63.2 71.2 70.7

93.1 90.0 94.5 94.9 88.8 81.4 85.0 86.8 88.7 89.6 99.6 91.9 99.5 97.0 82.3 91.1 96.7 77.7 99.5 55.6 92.0

22. Syria 23. Egypt 24. Iraq 25. Sudan 26. Nigeria 27. Uzbekistan 28. Yemen 29. Mauritania 30. Pakistan

2,877 2,789 2,564 1,705 1,389 1,380 1,282 1,195 1,050

74.1 71.3 59.5 58.6 46.9 67.2 62.7 64.2 65.5

83.1 66.4 82.3 60.9 72.0 96.9 58.9 55.8 58.2

However I would regard this as only a tentative list. As it would require a much longer and complicated exercise to develop the relevant indices and then construct the final tables. It can be seen that the countries with highest per capita income have also good life expectancy and good literacy rates. At the same time these countries are largely free of violence of all kinds, the level of social evils is markedly less, suicide rates are almost negligible showing the mental health of the people and the family system is extremely strong. See the top ranking 7 Muslim countries:

1. They 2. 3.

4. 5. Family system 6.

are not known to have attacked any other country or invaded any land; The level of violence in these countries has been extremely low with lowest rates of murders, rapes and abortions in the world; There has been no civil war in these countries in the recent past, no riots with any notable loss of civilian lives; They have not been threatening any nations; has been extraordinarily strong with problems like children born out of marriage nonexistent, relatively much lower divorce rates; The common people are not indulging in vices like alcohol, gambling, which are creating markedly less social problems than in West; (if as alleged the elites do indulge in certain vices they do not let it affect the public; and the record of the rulers of Arab countries is certainly much better in personal than Sarkozies, Clintons and Berlucossinis. ) They are enjoying almost as good comforts of life as Western people. Despite democracies not being there, people in general are happy. Life Expectancy at birth and literacy rates are almost

7. 8.

comparable with the best and life expectancy at conception is far better than that in West. Why should then these countries not be called the Most Civilised Nations of the World? This is despite the fact that they are not democracies, which proves that democracies in themselves are no guarantee to better conditions. The Western model of Democracy has proved to be an abysmal failure becoming in effect Corportocracy which works mostly at the cost of the people. The political leaders in Democracies from West to India, have proved no less corrupt and inefficient than monarchies. This should not be construed as a support to monarchy on my part but as rejection of Western Model of Democracy and the need of an alternative Islamic Model. I will dwell on this at a later stage.

Most surprisingly, Qatar is appearing at the top of the list. It is above UAE and Kuwait because it has the third highest per capita income in the world along with the highest growth rate, great life expectancy, and literacy rate in 90s, fast developing infrastructures and a peaceful society.
Turkey, Iran, Malaysia and Indonesia can however be described as the true giants with notable successes in the field of education, self dependence and rising political clout in the regions and the world. We will discuss the role of these emerging nations in subsequent chapters. We will continue to analyse: 1. Muslim world vis--vis Christians as community (which is not the same as Western World); 2. Muslims vis--vis Hindus; 3. Muslims vis--vis Buddhists; the three major communities of the world; 4. An analysis of Westernism as system vis--vis Islam as system; 5. Shortcomings of Muslims at various levels and 6. What are Muslims supposed to do? To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works

include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Most Civilised 20: Christians vis--vis Muslims

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 20

Christians vis--vis Muslims *

Most

In this list again, the overwhelming majority belongs to Countries with predominant Christian population. The low life expectancy in these countries, among other factors, is also significantly related to high incidence of AIDS-related deaths, which has devastated most of these countries, all the young having been wiped out in many localities leaving only children and the old. It is not without significance that Muslims who form about one fifth to one third of the population of these countries have been much less affected than Christian populations, and it has been well documented that circumcision and other factors are responsible for this difference. Their condition remains pathetic despite receiving largest share of aid from the international agencies, which evade many of the Muslim majority poor countries. Christians would better realise that Westernism is an enemy of all religions including Christianity, which was in fact its first target, and it is high time all religions united against the institutions that are commercialising vices.

Dr Javed Jamil*
It is only fair to expect that the series is causing a lot of resentment in the blind followers of West, the ones for whom Islam and Muslim bashing is a profession, and Islamophobes. The challenged posed to New World Order, represented by Westernism, in this series is enough to generate heated excitement on both sides of the front. However I will like here to say that as far as societies are concerned, no one is perfect, with all having shortcomings of different kinds. As far as the system is concerned, of course, Islam if wholly implemented in its true spirit, is a perfect system and New World Order stands no chance against Natural Word Order (Nizam-e fitrah), which Islam brings for the mankind. But Muslims have many shortcomings, which we will discuss at a later stage in this series. If

they have to succeed they will have to establish Natural World Order at the earliest, and that has to serve not just the Muslims but the whole mankind. There are people who have doubted the statistics produced by me. I have been compiling all these statistics all alone and there are chances that there may be minor discrepancies here and there. When the book is finally published, all these small errors will be taken care of. But these small discrepancies do not influence the outcome as a whole.

Is Christian Community more civilised than Muslim?

The claim that West is the civilised world has already fallen flat. With huge involvement in millions of killings worldwide, high crime rates within the countries including crimes against women, almost 50 percent foeticide rate, extremely high rates of divorces, around a third to half the children being born out of wedlock, with a big percentage of women having to act as single parents and children living in lone parent families, big involvement in social vices including alcohol, gambling and betting, commercialisation of sex to the hilt, including prostitution and pornography, causing heavy damage to the ecology and environment, adoption of economic policies that augment economic disparity at all levels and use of their power to threaten the rest of the world, Westernism can at best be described as barbarism at its worst. I am now going to explode another myth here. People often argue that Muslims are worst of all religious communities. When they make these kinds of statements, they tend to think that West is the only Christian World and Pakistan, Afghanistan, Sudan and Bangladesh are the only Muslim World. The truth however is that West forms only a significant but small part of the whole Christian world. The bigger truth is that the Western world at large cannot even claim to be Christian World. A majority of the Westerners, with the exception of Americans and a few other smaller nations have no faith in Christianity as a religion, and the rise of Westernism was in truth a death blow to Christianity as a political and socioeconomic institution. There is a bigger Christian world than the Western world, which lives in abject poverty and the threat to the very existence of their lives. The following is the list of countries where Christians form more than half of the population. American Samoa Andorra Angola ( Anguilla Antigua and Barbuda Argentina Armenia Aruba 68,000 76,000 17,094,000 14,000 66,000 37,561,000 3,196,000 96,000 98.3% 90.0% 90.0% 90.5% 74.0% 92.7% 98.7% 90.1%

Australia 14,345,000 Austria 5,855,314 Bahamas 333,000 Barbados 244,000 Belarus 7,578,000 Belgium 5,197,000 Belize 247,000 Bermuda 44,000 Bolivia 9,730,000 Bosnia and Herzegovina 1,918,000 Botswana 1,416,000 Brazil 174,700,000 British Virgin Islands 22,000 Bulgaria 6,364,000 Burundi 5,708,000 Canada 26,401,000 Cape Verde 487,000 Cayman Islands 42,000 Central African Republic 2,253,000 Chile 14,930,000 Colombia 44,502,000 Comoros 15,000 Cook Islands 19,000 Congo, Republic of 3,409,000 Congo, 63,825,000 Costa Rica 3,912,000 Croatia 4,107,000 Cuba 9,523,000 Cyprus 625,000 Denmark 4,546,000 Dominica 59,000 Dominican 9,734,000 East Timor 1,152,000 Ecuador 14,099,000 El Salvador 5,073,000 Equatorial Guinea 683,000 Eritrea 2,664,000 Ethiopia 54,978,000 Falkland Islands 3,000 Faroe Islands 46,000 Fiji 498,000 Finland 4,347,000 France 35,014,000 Gabon 1,081,000 Georgia 3,930,000 Germany 400,000

63.9% 69.9% 96.3% 95.0% 80.0% 48.0% 76.7% 67.0% 97.0% 51.0% 71.6% 90.4% 96.0% 84.0% 67.0% 77.1% 95.0% 73.8% 50.0% 87.2% 97.6% 2.1% 94.3% 90.7% 90.0% 84.3% 92.6% 85.0% 78.0% 82.0% 88.7% 95.2% 98.4% 99.0% 81.9% 98.6% 62.5% 64.5% 94.3% 94.0% 58.3% 81.0% 53.5% 72.0% 88.6% 59.9%

Ghana Greece Greenland Grenada Guatemala Guyana Haiti Honduras Hungary Iceland Ireland Italy Jamaica Kenya Latvia Lesotho Liberia Liechtenstein Lithuania Luxembourg Macedonia, Republic of Malawi Malta Mexico Micronesia, Moldova Monaco Montenegro Namibia Netherlands New Zealand Nicaragua Norway Palau Panama Papua New Guinea Paraguay Peru Philippines Poland Portugal Puerto Rico Romania Russia Rwanda San Marino

741,000 080,000 5,000 101,000 14,018,000 434,000 8,527,000 6,321,000 7,450,000 284,000 4,116,000 55,070,000 1,784,000 34,774,000 1,280,000 1,876,000 1,391,000 32,000 2,827,000 437,000 1,334,000 12,538,000 408,000 105,095,000 106,000 3,503,000 29,000 487,000 1,991,000 7,210,000 2,426,000 5,217,000 4,195,000 16,000 3,057,000 6,640,000 6,260,000 27,635,000 90,530,000 36,526,000 9,222,000 3,878,000 20,930,000 99,775,000 9,619,000 31,000

68.8% 98.0% 96.6% 97.3% 97.5% 57.0% 83.7% 83.0% 74.4% 89.3% 92.3% 91.1% 65.3% 85.1% 57.2% 90.0% 40.0% 87.8% 84.9% 87.0% 65.1% 79.9% 98.0% 94.5% 95.4% 98.3% 87.7% 77.8% 90.0% 43.4% 55.3% 89.6% 85.6% 77.9% 92.0% 96.4% 96.9% 93.8% 92.4% 95.7% 86.7% 97.0% 97.5% 70.3% 93.6% 97.0%

Serbia 9,038,000 91.7% Seychelles 80,000 94.7% Slovakia 3,877,000 71.4% Slovenia 1,135,212 57.8% South Africa 39,843,000 79.7% Spain 35,568,000 77.2% Swaziland 994,000 82.7% Sweden 7,148,000 76.2% Switzerland 6,172,000 79.3% Tonga 84,000 81.0% Trinidad and Tobago 774,000 57.6% Uganda 29,943,000 88.6% Ukraine 41,973,000 91.5% United Kingdom 44,522,000 71.8% United States 243,186,000 78.4% Uruguay 2,027,000 58.01% Vatican City 800 100 Venezuela 8,340,000 Zambia 12,939,000 97.6% Zimbabwe 10,747,000 85.0% http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christianity_by_country Now if we have a look at the list of the per capita income by the country, as given by international institutions, the list of lowest ranking 25 countries is as follows: 158 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 177 Benin Haiti Bangladesh Gambia, The Burkina Faso Zimbabwe Timor-Leste Rwanda Nepal Tanzania Afghanistan Guinea-Bissau Uganda Togo Mozambique Guinea Central African Republic Eritrea Madagascar Niger 689 673 638 617 598 594 588 562 562 548 517 509 501 459 458 448 436 398 392 381

178 Ethiopia 350 179 Sierra Leone 326 180 Malawi 322 181 Liberia 226 182 Congo, Democratic Republic of the 186 183 Burundi 180 (World Bank (2009)[2] CIA World Factbook (2000-2010)[3]) Now except for Gambia, Tanzania (one third Muslims and one third Christians), Afghanistan and Bangladesh, all these countries (Nepal being the only other non-Christian Hindu country) have majority Christian population. Now see the list of last 25 countries in ranking in terms of literacy rate: 153 154 155 156 157 158 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 153 154 155 156 157 Haiti Sudan Burundi 5 Yemen Pakistan 62.1 [j] 60.9 [aa] 9.3 58.9 [l] 58.2 57.8 56.5 55.8 55.6

158 Papua New Guinea 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 Nepal Mauritania Morocco

Bangladesh 53.5 Togo Bhutan Timor-Leste 53.2 52.8 [v] 50.1 [ab]

Cte d'Ivoire 48.7

167 Central African Republic 48.6

168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 177 178

168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 176 178

Mozambique 44.4 Gambia Senegal Benin 42.5 [j] 41.9 40.5

Sierra Leone 38.1 Ethiopia Chad Guinea 35.9 31.8 29.5

Burkina Faso 28.7 Niger Mali 28.7 26.2

Source: Wikipedia - UNESCO

In this list also, 20 out of 25 are Christian countries, Let us now examine the list of last 25 countries in terms of life expectancy: Life Expectancy 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 177 178 179 180 181 Tanzania Burkina Faso Equatorial Guinea Uganda Botswana Chad Cameroon Burundi South Africa Cte d'Ivoire Malawi Somalia Nigeria (30% below 182 average) 52.5 51.4 53.6 52.3 50.7 53.8 51.6 50.4 52.8 51.5 50.8 52.2 50.7 50.5 50.7 50.6 49.3 52.0 50.4 50.0 50.8 49.6 48.1 51.0 49.3 48.8 49.7 48.3 47.5 49.3 48.3 48.1 48.4 48.2 46.9 49.4 world 46.9 46.4 47.3

183 184 185 186 187 188 189 190 191 192 193 194

Democratic Republic of the Congo 46.5 45.2 47.7 Guinea-Bissau 46.4 44.9 47.9 Rwanda 46.2 44.6 47.8 Liberia 45.7 44.8 46.6 Central African Republic 44.7 43.3 46.1 Afghanistan 43.8 43.9 43.8 Zimbabwe 43.5 44.1 42.6 Angola 42.7 41.2 44.3 Lesotho 42.6 42.9 42.3 Sierra Leone 42.6 41.0 44.1 Zambia 42.4 42.1 42.5 Mozambique 42.1 41.7 42.4 Swaziland (40% below world 195 39.6 39.8 39.4 average) In this list again, the overwhelming majority belongs to Countries with predominant Christian population. The low life expectancy in these countries, among other factors, is also significantly related to high incidence of AIDS-related deaths, which has devastated most of these countries, all the young having been wiped out in many localities leaving only children and the old. It is not without significance that Muslims who form about one fifth to one third of the population of these countries have been much less affected than Christian populations, and it has been well documented that circumcision and other factors are responsible for this difference. Their condition remains pathetic despite receiving largest share of aid from the international agencies, which evade many of the Muslim majority poor countries. Christians would better realise that Westernism is an enemy of all religions including Christianity, which was in fact its first target, and it is high time all religions united against the institutions that are commercialising vices. Previously we had examined the rank lists of murders and rapes from the point of view of the presence of Western countries vis--vis Muslims. Now let us have a look at the same tables from the point of view of the presence of Christian countries vis--vis Muslims. Here is the list of the table related to rapes:

Rapes: Rank Countries Amount

# 1 South Africa: 1.19538 per 1,000 people # 2 Seychelles: 0.788294 per 1,000 people # 3 Australia: 0.777999 per 1,000 people # 4 Montserrat: 0.749384 per 1,000 people

# 5 Canada: 0.733089 per 1,000 people # 6 Jamaica: 0.476608 per 1,000 people # 7 Zimbabwe: 0.457775 per 1,000 people # 8 Dominica: 0.34768 per 1,000 people # 9 United States: 0.301318 per 1,000 people # 10 Iceland: 0.246009 per 1,000 people # 11 Papua New Guinea: 0.233544 per 1,000 people # 12 New Zealand: 0.213383 per 1,000 people # 13 United Kingdom: 0.142172 per 1,000 people # 14 Spain: 0.140403 per 1,000 people # 15 France: 0.139442 per 1,000 people # 16 Korea, South: 0.12621 per 1,000 people # 17 Mexico: 0.122981 per 1,000 people # 18 Norway: 0.120836 per 1,000 people # 19 Costa Rica: 0.118277 per 1,000 people # 20 Venezuela: 0.115507 per 1,000 people # 21 Finland: 0.110856 per 1,000 people # 22 Netherlands: 0.100445 per 1,000 people # 23 Denmark: 0.0914948 per 1,000 people # 24 Germany: 0.0909731 per 1,000 people # 25 Bulgaria: 0.0795973 per 1,000 people # 26 Chile: 0.0782179 per 1,000 people # 27 Thailand: 0.0626305 per 1,000 people # 28 Kyrgyzstan: 0.0623785 per 1,000 people # 29 Poland: 0.062218 per 1,000 people # 30 Sri Lanka: 0.0599053 per 1,000 people # 31 Hungary: 0.0588588 per 1,000 people # 32 Estonia: 0.0547637 per 1,000 people # 33 Ireland: 0.0542829 per 1,000 people # 34 Switzerland: 0.0539458 per 1,000 people # 35 Belarus: 0.0514563 per 1,000 people # 36 Uruguay: 0.0512295 per 1,000 people # 37 Lithuania: 0.0508757 per 1,000 people # 38 Malaysia: 0.0505156 per 1,000 people # 39 Romania: 0.0497089 per 1,000 people # 40 Czech Republic: 0.0488234 per 1,000 people # 41 Russia: 0.0486543 per 1,000 people # 42 Latvia: 0.0454148 per 1,000 people # 43 Moldova: .0448934 per 1,000 people # 44 Colombia: 0.0433254 per 1,000 people # 45 Slovenia: 0.0427648 per 1,000 people # 46 Italy: 0.0402045 per 1,000 people # 47 Portugal: 0.0364376 per 1,000 people # 48 Tunisia: 0.0331514 per 1,000 people # 49 Zambia: 0.0266383 per 1,000 people # 50 Ukraine: 0.0244909 per 1,000 people

# 51 Slovakia: 0.0237525 per 1,000 people # 52 Mauritius: 0.0219334 per 1,000 people # 53 Turkey: 0.0180876 per 1,000 people # 54 Japan: 0.017737 per 1,000 people # 55 Hong Kong: 0.0150746 per 1,000 people # 56 India: 0.0143187 per 1,000 people # 57 Qatar: 0.0139042 per 1,000 people # 58 Macedonia, The Former Yugoslav Republic of: 0.0132029 per 1,000 people # 59 Greece: 0.0106862 per 1,000 people # 60 Georgia: 0.0100492 per 1,000 people # 61 Armenia: 0.00938652 per 1,000 people # 62 Indonesia 0.00567003 per 1,000 people # 63 Yemen: 0.0038597 per 1,000 people # 64 Azerbaijan: 0.00379171 per 1,000 people # 65 Saudi Arabia: 0.00329321 per 1,000 people Weighted average: 0.1 per 1,000 people SOURCE: Seventh United Nations Survey of Crime Trends and Operations of Criminal Justice Systems, covering the period 1998 - 2000 (United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, Centre for International Crime Prevention) Now this list of 65 nations has an overwhelming majority of Christian countries. Hardly a dozen countries of this list are Muslim, Buddhist and Hindu countries though these three communities form more than half of the world population. Now see the list of countries with highest rates of murders:
Top fifty countries in terms of the rate of murders:

1. Colombia 0.63 per 1000 people 2. South Africa 0.51 per 1000 people 3. Jamaica 0.32 per 1000 people 4. Venezuela 0.32 per 1000 people 5. Russia 0.19 per 1000 people 6. Mexico 0.13 per 1000 people 7. Lithuania 0.10 per 1000 people 8. Estonia 0.10 per 1000 people 9. Latvia 0.10 per 1000 people 10. Belarus 0.09 per 1000 people 11. Ukraine 0.09 per 1000 people 12. Papua New Guinea 0.08 per 1000 people 13. Kyrgyzstan 0.08 per 1000 people 14. Thailand 0.07 per 1000 people 15. Moldova 0.07 per 1000 people 16. Zambia 0.07 per 1000 people 17. Seychelles 0.07 per 1000 people

18. Zimbabwe 0.07 per 1000 people 19. Costa Rica 0.06 per 1000 people 20. Poland 0.05 per 1000 people 21. Georgia 0.04 per 1000 people 22. Uruguay 0.04 per 1000 people 23. Bulgaria 0.04 per 1000 people 24. United States 0.04 per 1000 people 25. Armenia 0.03 per 1000 people
26. Yemen 0.03 per 1000 people 27. India 0.03 per 1000 people 28. Azerbaijan 0.02 per 1000 people 29. Dominica 0.02 per 1000 people 30. Finland 0.02 per 1000 people 31. Slovakia 0.02 per 1000 people 32. Romania 0.02 per 1000 people 33. Portugal 0.02 per 1000 people 34. Malaysia 0.02 per 1000 people 35. Macedonia, The Former Yugoslav Republic of 0.02 per 1000 people 36. Mauritius 0.02 per 1000 people 37. Hungary 0.02 per 1000 people 38. Korea, South 0.01 per 1000 people 39. Slovenia 0.01 per 1000 people 40. Iceland 0.01 per 1000 people 41. France 0.01 per 1000 people 42. Czech Republic 0.01 per 1000 people 43. Australia 0.01 per 1000 people 44. Canada 0.01 per 1000 people 45. Chile 0.01 per 1000 people 46. United Kingdom 0.01 per 1000 people 47. Italy 0.01 per 1000 people 48. Spain 0.01 per 1000 people 49. Germany 0.01 per 1000 people 50. New Zealand 0.01 per 1000 people Source: Seventh United Nations Survey of Crime Trends and Operations of Criminal Justice Systems (United Nations Office on Drugs and Crime, Centre for International Crime Prevention)

Again this list of 50 countries there are less than 5 Muslim countries, which too occupy positions on the lower side. This is not meant to suggest that Christianity as a religion has anything to do with these problems. But it suggests that the religion has failed to influence the morality of the country on account of the absence of any effective legal system in these countries and the presence of other vices like alcohol and sexual demeanours. It is unfortunate that Church has been soft towards these vices particularly the issues of homosexuality and alcoholism.

To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Most Civilised 21: Hindus vis--vis Muslims

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 21

Hindus vis--vis Muslims

Most

* As many as 25 countries have literacy rates more than that of India. ..Again 26 Muslim countries have higher life expectancy than that of India. With India having a very high female foeticide rate, the life expectancy in India, if calculated at the time of conception, will see India slipping far behind most of the Muslim countriesas many as 28 Muslim countries have higher per capita income than that of India., the number of Muslims killed in riots has been three times the number of Hindus Killed.*

Dr Javed Jamil*
The purpose of the comparisons between Muslims and other religious communities is not to show other communities in poor light but to answer the propaganda that out of all communities, Muslims are least civilised. In the last chapter, we saw a comparison between Christians and Muslims. All the indicators point out that the Christian world in general, despite the dominance of West in the world game of power, has extremely high crime rate, low-level of family stability, and a very high involvement in social vices. Except Western countries, most of the Christian countries are extremely poor with very low level of life expectancy and literacy. Some Hindus, out of their historical hatred for Muslims, try to prove that Muslims

are backward, violence-prone, and project Arab countries as centres of nomadic life. The present chapter will try to deal with these questions. At the very outset however, I will like to say that as Indian, I have deep respect for the cultural diversity of the country and tolerance, which is better than many advanced countries, its belief in family being the pivot of social organisation and its huge talents. Whatever the positives and negatives of India, both Hindus and Muslims share them. Azeem Premji has made possible Indias giant leap unto the Computer world, Abdul Kalam is widely known for guiding India to become a Nuclear Power and develop an advanced Missile Technology, Maqbool Fida Hussein introduced India to the International arena of Arts , Dr Syed Zahur Qasim led the Mission of Antarctica and a large number of Muslims dominate the Indian Film and Music Industry. But Hindus being in a clear majority, the performance of the country largely reflects the behaviour and psyche of Hindus. There are only two countries in the world with majority Hindu population, the other being Nepal, but India with its huge population has been able to make a clear mark on the world map. In recent years, it is being tipped to become of the major economies of the world. However, as will be seen below, India as a country has failed to give its citizens any real benefit on account of its economic growth. Let us compare India with the Muslim world in terms of literacy rate, life expectancy, per capita income and crime rates.

Literacy Rate Indias Rank: 134 Muslim countries with better ranks:
11 12 13 14 17 62 63 11 11 13 13 17 62 Kazakhstan 99.6 Tajikistan Azerbaijan 99.6 99.5

Turkmenistan 99.5 Kyrgyzstan Uzbekistan 99.3 96.9 [j]

63 Bosnia and Herzegovina 96.7

71 76 82 83 87 88 91 97 101 103 104 112 115 118 120 123

71 76 82 83 87 88 91 97 100 103 104 112 115 118 120 123

Brunei Darussalam 94.9 Kuwait 94.5

Palestinian Authority 93.3 [p] Qatar Indonesia Malaysia Jordan 93.1 92.0 91.9 91.1

United Arab Emirates 90.0 [l] Lebanon Bahrain Turkey Libya 89.6 [j] 88.8 88.7 86.8 [l]

Saudi Arabia 85.0 Syria Iran Oman Tunisia Algeria 83.1 82.3 81.4 77.7 75.4

127 1 27 131 131

Source: UNESCO Table of Literacy Rate

As many as 25 countries have literacy rates more than that of India. The only countries that have rates below are Nigeria, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Sudan, Egypt, Yemen and Morocco. See now the Table of Life expectancies of Muslim countries that have better life expectancy at birth than India, which is ranked 138th:

33 United Arab Emirates

78.7

77.2 81.5

41 Kuwait

77.6

76.0 79.9

53 Oman

75.6

74.2 77.5

54 Bahrain

75.6

74.3 77.5

55 Qatar

75.6

75.2 76.4

62 Bosnia and Herzegovina

74.9

72.2 77.4

69 Syria

74.1

72.3 76.1

71 Serbia

74.0

71.7 76.3

72 Libya

74.0

71.7 76.9

73

Tunisia (10% average)

above

world

73.9

71.9 76.0

77 Palestinian territories

73.4

71.8 75.0

86 Saudi Arabia

72.8[2] 70.9 75.3

89 Jordan

72.5

70.8 74.5

95 Lebanon

72.0

69.9 74.2

98 Turkey

71.8

69.4 74.3

106 Egypt

71.3

69.1 73.6

107 Morocco

71.2

69.0 73.4

109 Iran

71.0

69.4 72.6

110 Indonesia

70.7

68.7 72.7

122 Maldives

68.5

67.6 69.5

124 Azerbaijan

67.5

63.8 71.2

126 Uzbekistan (world average)

67.2

64.0 70.4

127 Kazakhstan

67.0

61.6 72.4

130 Tajikistan

66.7

64.1 69.4

132 Kyrgyzstan

65.9

62.0 69.9

136 Pakistan (Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia and other sources)

65.5

65.2 65.8

Again 26 Muslim countries have higher life expectancy than that of India. With India having a very high female foeticide rate, the life expectancy in India, if calculated at the time of conception, will see India slipping far behind most of the Muslim countries.

Countries with Most Universities

1. India 8,407

2.

United States

5,758

3.

Argentin a

1,705

4.

Spain

1,415

5.

Mexic o

1,341

6.

Banglades h

1,268

7.

Indonesi

1,236

a 8. Japa n 9. Franc e 10. Chin a

http://www.aneki.com/universities.html

1,223

1,062

1,054

The educational rise of India is certainly commendable but it can be seen that Bangladesh has almost as many universities per million population as India, and Indonesia is a little ahead.

Countries with Most Number of Secondary Students Top 10 List

1. China with 100,631,925 in secondary school (48% female students) 2. India with 89,461,794 in secondary school (43% female students) 3. Brazil with 25,127,503 in secondary school (52% female students) 4. The United States with 24,431,934 in secondary school (49% female students) 5. Indonesia with 15,993,187 in secondary school (49% female students) 6. Russia with 12,433,155 in secondary school (49% female students) 7. Mexico with 10,564,404 in secondary school (51% female students) 8. Bangladesh with 10,354,760 in secondary school (50% female students) 9. Iran with 9,942,201 in secondary school (50% female students) 10. Vietnam with 9,939,319 in secondary school (49% female students)
Source: UNESCO (2007)

It can again be seen that the number of secondary school students per 1000 population is very good in at least 4 Muslim countries, with Iran showing maximum percentage. It is also not without significance that the percentage of

girl students in the above listed Muslim countries is almost half and better than India. It is also often argued that there are hardly any Nobel Laureates from the Muslim world. First of all, it is well known that Nobel Prize is an institution established by the West to honour its supporters and is becoming increasingly politicized. It does also not reflect a direct relationship with development or civilization of a country. China with its huge successes could win only two Nobel prizes that too for Peace, with both being the opponents of Chinese Establishment. India as a country has won 7 Nobel Prizes. 3 out of these have been won by persons who were no more Indian citizens. Hindus as community have won 6 prizes. Muslim countries have won 13 prizes, and Muslims have won 9. 2of them are in the fields of Sciences.

Per Capita income 138

1. Qatar 2. United Arab Emirates 3. Kuwait 4. Brunei 5. Bahrain 6. Oman 7. Saudi Arabia 8. Libya 9. Turkey 10. Lebanon 11. Kazakhstan 12. Malaysia 13. Azerbaijan 14. Maldives 15. Iran 16. Jordan 17. Bosnia and Herzegovina 18/ Tunisia 19. Turkmenistan 20. Morocco 21. Indonesia 76,168 59,717 36,412 31,239 20,475 18,657 16,996 11,314 10,399 10,044 8,883 8,423 6,008 5,841 4,741 4,500 4,319 4,200 3,939 3,249 3,015 75.6 78.7 77.6 77.1 75.6 75.6 72.8 74 71.8 72 67 74.2 67.5 68.5 71 72.5 74.9 73.9 63.2 71.2 70.7 93.1 90.0 94.5 94.9 88.8 81.4 85.0 86.8 88.7 89.6 99.6 91.9 99.5 97.0 82.3 91.1 96.7 77.7 99.5 55.6 92.0

22. Syria 23. Egypt 24. Iraq 25. Sudan 26. Nigeria 27. Uzbekistan 28. Yemen

2,877 2,789 2,564 1,705 1,389 1,380 1,282

74.1 71.3 59.5 58.6 46.9 67.2 62.7

83.1 66.4 82.3 60.9 72.0 96.9 58.9

(Source: World Bank (2009)[2] CIA World Factbook (2000-2010)[3]

As many as 28 Muslim countries have higher per capita income than that of India. In top 5 ranking countries, there are 2 Muslim, both Arab countries, Qatar and UAE whose per capita income is more than the big economies like US, Australia, UK, France and Germany. There are 8 Muslim countries in the top 50 list. These include Saudi Arabia and Libya. Except Pakistan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Bangladesh and Afghanistan, all Muslim countries have over capita income more than India, which is largely regarded as one of the emerging economic powers of the world. Most of the major Muslim countries including Iran, Turkey, Indonesia, Malaysia, Saudi Arabia, Egypt, Lebanon, Kuwait, Syria and Libya have good per capita incomes.

Crimes and Suicides

It can be seen from the statistics in the previous chapters that though India is not as much crime prone as several Western countries, its crime rate is certainly on the higher side if compared to Muslim countries. Furthermore, India is a country where female foeticide has already assumed monstrous proportions. This is mainly due to the cultural traditions of Hindus where girls are seen as a burden on the parents. The situation has already become so threatening that the ration between females and males in certain states has come below 700 to 1000. Suicides too are common in Indian Hindus though again not as common as in the West. Suicide rates in Muslim countries isalmost negligible except in former Soviet states where low level of religiosity has also resulted in relatively higher rates of suicides.

Communal Violence
Like West, some Hindutva organizations are bust in spreading hatred of worst kinds against Muslims. The atmosphere in general remains cool in India in terms of communal situation with Muslims and Hindus living peacefully. But certain forces keep on inciting communal hatred which has recurrently resulted into communal riots.

The history tells the facts otherwise. Since Independence, which resulted in Hindus having gained dominance in Indian polity, it is Muslims who have suffered worst kinds of violence at the hands of Hindus. I searched to find the data of communal riots in India. Unfortunately, I could not find the data till this date, but I found the data of communal riots between 1968 and 1978. See this table:

DATA AND SUMMARY OF COMMENTS ON COMMUNAL RIOTS AND MINORITIES1 (i) Casualties in communal clashes during the period 1968-80 were as follows :Year incidents No. of Killed Hindus 1968 1969 1970 1971 1972 1973 1974 1975 1976 1977 1978 1979 1980 Total 346 519 521 321 210 242 248 205 169 188 219 304 427 3949 24 66 68 38 21 26 26 11 20 12 51 80 87 530 Muslims 99 558 176 65 45 45 61 22 19 24 56 150 278 1598 Others/Polic e 10 49 54 3 1 -1 31 10 159 Total 133 674 298 103 70 72 87 33 39 36 108 261 375 2289

By N.C.Saxena, LBSNAA, Mussoorie, based on government reports and Judicial Commission findings)

The data show that 1598 Muslims were killed against 530 Hindus, that is, the number of Muslims killed has been three times the number of Hindus Killed. The data for other periods would clearly prove the same trend throughout the history of Independent India. Thousands of Muslims were bulldozed in Nille (Assam), more than 1500 were massacred in Gujarat and a similar number were killed in riots following the demolition of Babri Masjid. The number of Hindus killed in all these riots has surely been less than one third of Muslims killed. The blasts in Mumbai and other places attributed to Muslims, if the allegation is correct, are an illegitimate response on the part of some Muslims to genuine
1

grievances shared by the whole Muslim community and many of the Hindus (except the proponents of Hindutva). It is also often alleged that Muslims have caused violence in terrorist attacks in the country and Muslims are intolerant. The history tells is otherwise. When Aryans came to India, they were very cruel to the local population. It is notable that the two most popular Hindu epics (Mahabharat and Ramayan) are basically war accounts of wars among Hindus themselves. It is also not without significance that Hindus are the only religious community in the world, which has a full varna, Kshatriya, dedicated to war services. Hindus have been very aggressive against Buddhists as well and converted large number of their places of worship into Hindu temples. India has a long history of terrorist attacks involving Hindus and Sikhs. Sikh militancy in Punjab killed thousands in 1980s. The Government response to the movement culminated in an attack on Golden Temple in which hundreds of army men and Sikh militants were killed. There have been separatist movements in Eastern India that led to the killing of thousands of people in terrorist attacks. Naxalites have been killing people in several parts of India for almost half a century. The biggest seat of terrorist violence in the recent history has been Sri Lanka, where Hindu Tamils have been involved in terrorism for more than two decades; about one hundred thousand persons have become victims of this violence. In Nepal, Maoists have slaughtered several thousands in recent years. Maoists have more than 30000 fighters in their ranks and hundreds of thousands of sympathizers Ahimsa (non-violence) is the avowed principle that Hinduism preaches. Yet, Ahimsa has sufficient scope for Himsa (violence). The Hindu scriptures are full of grandiose descriptions of wars and battles. The Mahabharat, one of the most sacred scriptures of Hindus is in fact all about the greatest war that was ever fought on the surface of the earth, under the command of Lord Krishna. The Ramayana, the other important scripture too has the war between Ram and Ravan as one of the main chapters. The major Hindu festivals like Diwali and Dussehra are celebrated in the memory of the victories in the wars. Many Hindu thinkers have been preaching for years the desirability of the use of force against their enemies. It will be worthwhile here to quote from an article, THE REAL HINDU VIEW OF AHIMSA (non-violence) by Shri Nandan Vyas. He says: The Hindu scriptures extol virtues of Ahimsa (non-injury or nonviolence) and consider it an essential tenet of and guide for PERSONAL behaviour (ONLY). However destruction of wicked essential for establishing the Dharma (righteousness) is considered Ahimsa alsoAs the Bhagavat tells us: Jivo jivasya jeevanam Bhagavat - 1.13.46 .... (1) Knowingly or unknowingly a larger life form consumes a smaller life form, thence complete Ahimsa is not possible. Also in this respect one must define right or justifiable Himsa, and unjustifiable Himsa.in the context of the Mahabharat war wherein Bhagawan Krishna repeatedly asks Arjun to fight the righteous war (Tasmat yuddhasya Bharat!).. Because the HINDU

SCRIPTURES CONSIDER UNAVOIDABLE VIOLENCE (HIMSA) RELUCTANTLY UNDERTAKEN FOR THE PURPOSE OF ESTABLISHING A RULE OF RIGHTEOUSNESS (DHARMA SANSTHAAPANA) FOR THE BETTERMENT OF SOCIETY AND FOR SUSTENANCE OF ONE'S BODY AS JUSTIFIABLE AND CALL IT AS AHIMSA ALSO. .Dayaa tiche naav bhutaanche paalan aanika nirdaalan kantakaanche (Tukaram Gatha Abhanga 129)...(4) Meaning - Compassion is thy name - nurturing all (living) beings AND the destruction of the wicked. ..Even Manusmruti says : Aatatayinaa mayaantam hanyaadevavichaaryan (Manusmruti 8.350) ...(1) Meaning - A wicked, evil aggressor should be killed without any hesitation. .In fact in Bhagavad Gita, Bhagavan Krishna promises - 'paritraNaaya saadhunaam vinaashaayacha dushkrutaam dharma sansthaapanaarthaya sambhavaami yuge yuge (Gita 4.8) ...(7) Meaning - For the protection of the good, for the destruction of the wicked, and for the establishment of dharma, I am born age after age..real popular Hindu view considers destruction of wicked as Ahimsa also. Hindu scriptures are full of incarnations of Vishnu and Shiva with the destruction of wicked demons as their main Avatar karya (reason to be). It is also more than a coincidence that all Hindu divine images are always bearing arms. Even Hindu goddesses, such as Durga, Bhavani, Kali, carry weapons, and are immortalised in the stories of their destruction of the wicked. Even now during the Dasshera festival Hindus perform puja of their weapons. This tradition is followed even in the Indian and Nepali armed forces, particularly in the Gorkha regiments. Thus bearing arms and destroying the wicked are considered necessary for the preservation of society and are considered as Ahimsa. The article also opines about the need of taking arms in the current world and exhorts Hindus to fight their enemies: In the present day context, the fight against historical injustice against Hindus and the Hindu way of life must be considered as Ahimsa also. Because fighting for justice is a Hindu's righteous duty (dharma). The article criticises Gandhis approach towards non-violence: Gandhiji's non-violent struggle worked against an educated and cultured oppressor, namely the British. It then goes to prove that Gandhis style will not work against less cultured enemies who must be suppressed by force without hesitation. In an article, Is 'Riot Free India' A Possibility?, Ram Puniyani comments: Starting from Jabalpur riot (1961), Hindu-Muslim riots have gone on and on, the last one being the horrific anti-Muslim pogrom in Gujarat, in the aftermath of burning of Sabarmati express at Godhra. These riots have been projected as Hindu Muslim riots but the statistics tell a different tale. In the data released by the ministry of Home affirms that prior to the Babri demolition, the percentage of

Muslim victims in these riots had been 80%. (In the total population Muslims are 12.6%). Post Babri demolition the ratio might have become more adverse to Muslims. The second minority to be on the target has been the one dealt in the report mentioned above, the Sikh community. In the single and intense anti Sikh pogrom (1984) around 3000 Sikhs were butchered in most merciless fashion. The third on the firing line has been the Christian community, amongst them particularly the nuns and priests, working in the remote areas. In this violence the most horrific case has been the burning alive of Pastor Graham Stuart Stains along with his two sons, Philip and Timothy (Ages, 11 and 7). Apart from this glaring act many a nuns and priests have been done to death, and an additional tool of community humiliation, rape, has been used against the nuns at places.
http://www.countercurrents.org/comm-puniyani150905.htm

In terms of social vices too, Muslim world is far more civilised. In India too, commercialisation of sex including prostitution, nudity and pornography is becoming increasing disastrous. The alcohol consumption is on the rise, female foeticide is a big issue, there are moves towards legalising of prostitution as well as homosexuality and the premarital sex is becoming increasingly common. If the trends continue, all these will reach the Western levels soon. Nepal Nepal is the only declared Hindu state in the world. It is among the most backward countries of the world ranking 166th in terms of Per capita income, 159th in Literacy Rate and 143rd in life expectancy. Insurgency in Nepal has been a permanent feature in recent decades with several thousands people killed. Conclusion In the last chapter I had proved that in terms of the performance as communities, Muslim World is better than Christian world. Western world is only a part of Christian world, and their scientific advancement and power have not helped their societies becoming civilised because they use commercialisation of human susceptibilities to gain economic and political power and then use these powers to perpetuate their domination at the cost of innumerable human lives. Rest of the Christian world is extremely poor and backward. In this chapter, I have shown that Hindu community too is no better. If India is emerging as an economic giant, it is mainly because of its sheer size and its economic growth has not led to any significant improvement in the lives of its denizens. In many ways it has also been adopting the Western model of development with increased level of violence; and social vices are becoming increasingly destructive with every passing day. It can be shown that Buddhists too have mixed records. Jews are largely believed to be highly advanced. They have just one very small country and a very strong lobby in Western countries

particularly America. If Israel has reached where it is now, it is only because it is a pawn in the hands of the Western world that has made it sit right in the midst of the Arab world so that the advances of Muslim world can be effectively thwarted. In terms of social vices, family breakdown, crime rates and involvement in violence, its record is shameful. Its tyrannical attitude towards Palestinians is worse than the worst examples of violent behaviour. It has therefore no claim to civilisation. I personally believe that all religions must play a role in regulating moral behaviour of individuals as well as the system; and they must have a common minimum agenda to defeat the designs of the forces of evils. I will dwell on this aspect in detail some time later. To continue * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough 22:

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 22

Most

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough

* All these and many more are required, not one after the other but almost
simultaneously. We have to develop a comprehensive strategy to redefine our role at the global level. But the first thing that is required is to develop the confidence that Muslims are capable of doing it. They must not feel overawed by

the hollow developments of the West and must develop an alternative model, which does not suffer from their weaknesses. A model that brings peace and prosperity together in the lives of all the people of the world. A model that gives power to those who know how to use this power with justice with the ultimate aim of bringing peace and prosperity and not for monopolizing the resources. *

Dr Javed Jamil*
In perfect sense of the word Civilisation, no world is civilized. Thanks to the false, atheistic ideologies that have dominated the world during last 2 centuries, the world is becoming more and more barbaric with the passing of the time, despite its progress on scientific and technological front. The Muslim World, on the other hand, has not yet fully recovered by two centuries of Western onslaught on their nations, their systems and their colonization, and is still in the process of developing a world view of their own. If they are relatively more civilized, it is largely because of their belief system. But they have a long way to go to make the world realize what are the real parameters of civilization, and to be in a position to make their position recognized by the world at large. The protagonists of New World Order being established by the West want the world to believe that the present human society is at the zenith of civilization. Their claim emanates from the fact that humans can now boast of more worldly splendour than was the case at any other time in the past. Man resides with comfort in palatial surroundings, has variety of colourful dresses to don, travels in high-speed vehicles on splendid roads, can fly in the air or sale the sea with dazzling speeds, has equipment to confront the vagrancy of weather, has advanced technology providing him with thousands of items of luxury, can communicate within seconds with any person living anywhere in the world, can watch with delight in his own bedroom the events organised at the farthest places on earth, is better acquainted with the secrets of life and of the universe, possesses thousands of medicines to treat illnesses and can remove, with or without knife, malformations from inside the human body. They also claim that the world of today has the most developed political, economic and social systems. The big industries, the lavish hotels, the multistory stock exchanges, the sprawling, lush-green picnic spots and the busy beaches are presented as symbols of civilization. By making these claims the votaries of modernism

aim to give a new meaning to civilization. To them, civilization is synonymous with development and prosperity. This is an absolutely materialistic description of civilization that has no place for moral and spiritual excellence. It is not that the connoisseurs of economic fundamentalism are not aware of the hollowness of their belief; they very much are. This, in fact, is a conscious, motivated and deceptive attempt aimed at diverting public attention from the dangerous consequences of their strategies, and perpetuating their empire. They seek to keep the masses and the intelligentsia bemused. It is for this reason that they assiduously glorify status symbols in society. These status symbols are projected as indicators of ones 'sophistication', the word that is being planted as replacement for 'civilization'. A man or womans ability to attend parties, their smartness in mixing with the members of opposite sex, their readiness to dance on the floor, their ken at organising such functions, their boldness to crack vulgarish jokes and their keenness to share bed are signs of 'modernity'; promiscuity, gambling and drinking are no more sins in the eyes of the modern but pointers to ones high life style. What Boswell said, while differentiating between the 'civilized' and the savage is true of the modern civilization. He said, It is in refinement and elegance that the civilized differs from the savage. A great part of our industry and all our ingenuity is exercised in procuring pleasure; and a hungry man has not the same pleasure in eating a luxurious dinner. Rousseu, in Origin of Equality made scathing remarks about the modern society - The case is quite different with man in the state of society, for whom first necessities have to be provided, and then superfluities; delicacies follow next, then immense wealth, then subjects, and then slaves. He enjoys not a moments relaxation; and what is yet strange, the less natural and pressing his wants, the more headstrong are his passions, and, still worse, the more he has it in his power to gratify them, so that after a long course of prosperity, after having swallowed up treasures and ruined multitudes, the hero ends up by cutting every throat till he finds himself, at last sole master of the world. Such is, in miniature, the moral picture, if not human like, at least of the secret pretensions of heart of cultured man. Thus the balance sheet of the achievements of the modern world is not at all encouraging. It is in fact greatly depressing because with the scientific knowledge and technical know-how the world possesses man must have been physically healthier, socially safer and mentally more peaceful. Is he? Most will agree that he is not, and this is because economic fundamentalism has been rapidly destroying whatever the world has been gaining through the labour and dedication of scientists. The

civilisation the modern world boasts of is in truth in a moribund state. It has led to 1. High Crime Rate: murders, rapes, suicides; 2. Increasing Alcohol Consumption and Smoking: effects on health, family and society; 3. Development of the so-called Modern Sexuality: effects on health, family and society; 4. Economic Exploitation: usury, disparity, poverty; 5. All forms of Gambling: effects on health, family and society; and 6. Politically Motivated Violence: wars, terrorism, communal, racial and ethnic riots, civil wars.

Peace the Essence of Civilisation

As we have been discussing in the previous chapters, in a relative sense of the term, Muslim countries are most civilized countries of todays world. But it is only in the relative and not in the absolute sense. The truth remains that despite being most Civilized, they are not civilized enough. Their positives emanate from their belief system and the positive effects of the partial ways in which they follow their religion. But as they follow only in the partial ways the results are also partial. In Islam, peace is the real essence of civilization. Islam does not merely promote Peace; Islam is peace itself. One who has entered Islam wholeheartedly has entered peace in its entirety. One who has accepted any part of its moral, social and legal principles is on the way to enjoy at least some of the fruits of peace. One who has left some parts of it has lost at least some dimensions of peace. Finally, one, who has disproved everything that Islam preaches, has put oneself away from the path of peace and on the course of chaos. Islam does not rule the current world with the result that chaos prevails, as is evident from the figures cited in the preceding chapters. Muslims of the current world have adopted Islam partially. This partial application has deprived them of the peace in its entirety. Still they are in a much better state of peace than the people living in the so-called developed world are. This is evident from the fact that they have one of the lowest rates of murders almost negligible incidence of suicides very low rates of rapes negligible consumption of alcohol and alcohol-related deaths and other problems very low rate of gambling related problems extremely low level of family break-ups extremely low number of prostitutes and pornographic actors among them negligible level of sexual abuse of children

very low incidence of sex-related, alcohol related and gambling related diseases relatively low incidence of drug addiction relatively low incidence of psychiatric illnesses relatively very low level of the consumption of sedatives and tranquillisers very low incidence of single parents, negligible number of children born out of wedlock relatively much lower level of promiscuity and other sexual perversions very low level of abortions including teenage pregnancies, etc relatively low incidence of several diseases including Cancers of Penis and Cervix (due to circumcision), sex transmitted diseases, Urinary Tract Infections, other cancers due to alcohol, etc.

The world must know that if Islamic principles are allowed to function properly, every year more than 80 million lives can be saved. These include 2 million murders 2.2 million suicides 5 million deaths from AIDS 5 million deaths from smoking 2 million deaths associated with alcohol 2 million deaths associated with smoking, gambling and drugs 70 million cases of feticide Even if feticide is excluded, more than 10 million people should have been saved every year from falling prey to the unwanted kinds of death had Islamic legal and socio-economic system been in force. These are no ordinary figures. These are staggering statistics from all accounts. And adding the figures of feticide, more than 80 million lives are lost just because the laws of God are not followed. For a few thousands dead in terrorist attacks, the world is made hostage, billions of dollars are put to the fire, cities devastated and tens of thousands of innocents killed. For millions of death as the result of the pursuance of socio-economic policies dictated by the forces of globalisation, virtually nothing is done except a few cosmetic measures. In the US alone, for example, More than 200,000 people are assaulted with murderous intents every year (more than 18,000 are killed) More than 30, 000 die of AIDS More than 100, 000 die of alcohol, smoking and drugs Half a million of foetuses are aborted

What are the Shortcomings of Muslims ?

The title of the series said, Despite Shortcomings, Muslims are Most Civilised. This now needs to be rearranged. Despite being most civilized in the current world, they have many shortcomings, some of them are glaring. We will discuss in coming chapters the following: 1. Shortcomings at the Ideological level: Inability to understand the reality of the on-going developments and inability to differentiate between positives and negatives, Inability to apply Islamic principles to the policies, programmes and concepts governing the present world; Inability to bury their sectarian differences for larger cause; 2. Shortcomings at the socioeconomic level: Inability to counter the current model of economic development and present an alternative Islamic Paradigm, Inability to develop Corporate Muslim World; Inability to develop cooperation among Muslim countries at the socioeconomic level; Inability to develop its own parameters of socioeconomic scenario; Inability to develop a high level coordinated research work in crucial areas that can make them a big power 3. Shortcomings at the political level: Inability to develop a true Islamic model of democracy (Which I call theo-merito-democracy) acceptable to all Muslim countries, Inability to develop a unified foreign policy, particularly the inability of Arabs and Iran to reconcile their differences; Inability to influence or challenge the biased international institutions like UN, WHO, IMF. Etc; inability to develop a Union of Muslim Countries with unified social, economic and political agenda 4. Shortcomings related to specific Muslim regions: Arabs, Iran, Turkey, Muslims of Indian Subcontinent,

I do not believe in one point solutions. There are people who would say: Have education and everything will come automatically, Just follow the Taqwa and all will be fine, Just have the political power, Just have the military capability. All these and many more are required, not one after the other but almost simultaneously. We have to develop a comprehensive strategy to redefine our role at the global level. But the first thing that is required is to develop the confidence that Muslims are capable of doing it. They must not feel overawed by the hollow developments of the West and must develop an alternative model, which does not suffer from their weaknesses. A model that brings peace and prosperity together in the lives of all the people of the world. A model that gives power to those who know how to use this power with justice with the ultimate aim of bringing peace and prosperity and not for monopolizing the resources. A model that proves to the humanity that New World Order,

adopted by West is an Ideology of Monopolization; and Natural World Order, espoused by Islam, is the Ideology of Distribution.
To continue. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough (contd) 23:

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 23

Most

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough (Contd)

Conditions before the beginning of Muslim Renaissance *. *

Dr Javed Jamil*
Shortcomings at the Ideological level:
The Western onslaught came as a surprise. Renaissance did not only see the Europe come to terms with their past weaknesses, and they started rebuilding process through Industrial Revolution, they immediately went on a colonizing spree with the aim of monopolizing the world. They knew that if they have to dominate the world they would not only have to take positive steps to strengthen their positions but will also have to adopt negative tactics to ensure that no other power emerges on the scene. All the major countries of Europe including Britain, France, Germany and Portugal started invading the lands in different parts of the world and almost divided the world among themselves. The major parts of the Muslim world also came under attack. It was only the Second World War that opened the way of liberation of most of the countries from the control of the usurpers. The post-world war world soon became divided into American and Soviet Blocks. The intellectual campaign against religion in general and the successes of atheistic and secular ideologies in achieving power and prosperity influenced most of the people all over the world including Muslims. It was not till 1970s that Muslims started rejuvenating themselves. Islamic revivalist movements had begum much earlier but they started showing their impact only in the second half of the last century. Till 1970s, they had been only on the receiving end. Israel backed by America had snatched Muslim lands; Russia had occupied Afghanistan and US-backed dictators had been ruling most of the countries of the Arab world. In the twentieth Century, ideologically too, Islam was facing a stiff challenge from both the West and the East. Muslim intellectuals were becoming increasingly influenced either by Westernism or by Socialism. There was hardly any place for religion in a world dominated by two blocs. But Islam had an inherent capability to make a comeback even from the worst of situations. Revivalist movements had already begun at the ideological level in several countries. This was particularly evident in Egypt where Ikhwanul Muslimeen was busy bringing Islam back to the forefront in human lives. In Indian subcontinent, two major movements turned the tide. Tablighi Jamaat attracted both the masses as well as some elements of the educated class. But its aim was limited to reforming individuals. It started making efforts to change the human psychology by endeavouring to inculcate love for God, Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him!) and his Companions. This love was conjoined with the fear of Hereafter that led to a decreased attachment for this world in the minds of the masses. But Tabligh had virtually nothing to do with social, economic and political aspects of human life. They had

no idea whatsoever of what was boiling in the international arena. Allama Iqbal and Syed Maulana Maudoodi challenged the Western ideas through their revolutionary writings, the former in the form of a haunting poetry and the later in the form of a haunting prose. Both of them attracted the intellectually inclined Muslims. They gave them the reason to believe that despite the huge scientific and technological advancements of the Capitalist and Socialist blocs Islam as an ideology was far superior to them. Maulana Maudoodi in particular was able to impart social and political colours to fast swelling Islamic sentiments. But still the influences of Western and Socialist systems were strong in several countries. Iran, Egypt, Turkey and Pakistan had pro-capitalist tilts. Iraq, Syria, Libya and some other countries had strong leftist leanings. In most of the countries, the Western social and moral values were being aggressively promoted. Masses had started feeling perturbed by the new developments. The continued support for Israel had been generating hatred for Americans. Developments took fast turns towards the end of the 1980s. The first of the major developments was the success of Islamic Revolution in Iran under the leadership of Ayatollah Khomeini who overthrew Shah Raza Shah Pahalvi. Shah fled the country. Against the wishes of the people of Iran, he was given an asylum in Egypt at the behest of the US. This infuriated the students in Iran who took 50 Americans as hostages. The US could not secure the release of the hostages in the face of the religious fervour demonstrated by Iranians. Ayatollah Khomeinis movement had far reaching effects. He was the first Islamic cleric, after the initial period of Rightly Guided Caliphate (Khilafat-ar-rashidun), who could combine his views with actions in the field. This energised Muslim masses all over the world. Till this time, Muslims had been on the receiving end for centuries. Their countries had been occupied, their faith was ridiculed and every attempt was being made to divide them on various lines. Now the time had taken a new turn. Muslims had now started responding in fashion to the designs of the Western and Socialist blocs. Russia was forced to leave Afghanistan as the result of the huge sacrifices of Mujahidin. Hizbollah Movement, influenced and guided by Ayatollah Khumeini, gathered momentum in Lebanon, which Israel and the US were using for their strategic purposes in the region. Faced with daring attacks by the fighters of Hizbullah, American forces had to pull out from the vicinity of Beirut. Soon Israeli forces had to leave in the face of stiff resistance. The success of Islamic revolution in Iran had engendered a visible unease in the Western capitals. America in particular felt offended. It could not tolerate its consolidation and export to other parts of the Muslim world, and signalled Saddam Hussein of Iraq to invade Iran. Ever ambitious, Hussein obliged the US with a swift advance towards Tehran. The initial successes of Iraqi army caused jubilation in the US. They had started calculating that the fall of Tehran was imminent. But their hopes were belied. What happened instead was the rise of Iranian nation against the invaders, which ultimately forced Iraqis to retreat. The war continued for several years. The defeat of Russia in Afghanistan and the failures of the US in Lebanon and Iran had rekindled the hearts and spirits of Islamic revolutionaries in many Muslim countries. With the downfall of Soviet Union, the US and its allies had shifted all

its attention to the new threat. Islamic resurgence had been gaining ground in many Muslim countries. Malaysia had witnessed the emergence of an Islamist in the form of Mahathir Muhammad who cleverly combined Islamic zeal with modern technology, which within two decades would see the emergence of a big economic power in the region. Life in Indonesia had started showing visible impact of Islam. Pakistan was being Islamised by Zia ul Haq who at the same time kept close ties with the US. The expulsion of Russian forces in Afghanistan had paved the way for an Islamic rule there. The US did everything in its power to stall Islam from rising as a dominant force. When Islamic groups emerged victorious in Algerian elections, the US did not allow the democracy to function and beckoned to the army to take over. Iraqs invasion of Kuwait gifted the biggest opportunity to the US to increase its hold in the area. It amassed a huge coalition under its leadership and invaded Iraq, forcing Saddam Hussein to pull out of Kuwait. For the first time, the US forces established bases on the soil of Saudi Arabia, regarded as the Holy Land by Muslims. Though the US attacked Iraq for the stated purpose of liberating Kuwait, Muslim masses would not tolerate the US intervention in the affairs of Islamic countries. The hatred for the US achieved new heights, which was not diluted by the American intervention in Bosnia where hundreds of thousands of Muslims were brutally killed by the forces of Millesowich. Most Muslims believed that the US remained a silent spectator of the carnage of their fellow brothers, which continued for several years. The US intervened, they believed, only when its own strategic interests in Europe faced imminent threat from the Serb ruler. The US action in Bosnia could have still carried some weight had the US not continued to support Israel against Palestinians whose plight was intolerable for almost all the denizens of the Muslim world. The came September 11 2001: Though no terrorist organisation claimed responsibility for these orchestrated attacks on American soil, the US administration was quick to point finger at the Al-Qaeda led by Osama Ben Laden, a man of Saudi origin who had close ties with CIA in the Afghan resistance against Russia. This was the defining moment for the US. It could have acted in many different ways. The delicateness of the position of the only Super Power of the world at that critical juncture was understandable. A Tiger had been challenged in its own den. It was natural for the tiger to be furious, ready to pounce, whoever it thought could have been behind the attacks. Yes, instead of fighting terrorism with human wisdom, it chose to fight it with the instincts of a wild animal. The US could have given a serious thought as to why there was a growing hatred in the Muslim world for its policies. It could have invited an international debate to discuss what was required to minimise the hatred. It could have taken Islamic clerics and intellectuals into confidence. Instead it chose to threaten the whole world; the jaw was demonstrated and the teeth ground implying that anyone not ready to abide the orders of the king would be crushed and engulfed. With all of its might, the US attacked Afghanistan, reduced its already dilapidated cities to ruins, killed thousands of innocents along with Taliban and Al-Qaeda fighters and replaced the Government of Mullah Omar with its puppet government of Karzai. The Muslim world was furious; their fury however had an empty jaw with no

teeth. Many Muslims had reconciled to the attacks by the US on Afghanistan. They felt it would perhaps silence the fury of the wounded tiger. The end of Afghanistans Taliban regime provided a golden opportunity again for the US to bury the hatchet and concentrate on improving the relationship with Muslim masses. It had already dismantled the infrastructure of Al-Qaeda in Afghanistan. It could have continued to hunt its elements while trying to befriend Muslims in general. But the tigers anger had not subsided. It was ready to engulf another prey, which in its mind, and only in its mind, was a threat to it; none in the world could see what the tiger was trying to show them. Without waiting for the UN inspectors to find Weapons of Mass Destruction, the US embarked upon a mission, which would prove to be nothing more than a mission of hatred. Which would flare the flames of terrorism rather than extinguishing them. Which would make ordinary Muslims believe the US and its allies were bent upon destroying, with their innumerable weapons of mass destruction, the very existence of their religion, their culture and their sovereignty. What followed was nothing but sheer madness. Iraq was invaded with the overwhelming might of the US and allied forces. Saddam Hussein was overthrown soon. But the real carnage followed after his exit. Even those who hated Saddam Hussein soon turned enemies of the allied forces. Insurgency emerged strongly and has continued even after two years of invasion. About one hundred thousands of Iraqis have lost lives. American and British forces are facing an uphill task in controlling the insurgency; they are working on an exit strategy but nothing has worked so far. The Iraq invasion has totally annihilated the sympathy that had been generated all over the world for the US in the wake of 9/11. The hatred for the US policies has now become ubiquitous. The Muslims of Indian subcontinent had to face triple blow. First, India became a British colony, then Partition partitioned Muslims into two and then another Partition partitioned them into three different countries. The net result is that the Renaissance of Muslim World can only be said to have begun only around 40 years back. The political situation, the external conspiracies, and an inadequate response have all contributed to this scenario, It can be said that the developments in last 40 years are largely positive. Arab countries are definitely not what they used to be 50 years back. While preserving their Islamic values, at least to a certain degree, they have built up huge infrastructures within their countries. Their rulers, even if not democratically elected, have been no worse than most of the democratically elected leaders elsewhere in the world. The prosperity has certainly increased and educational institutions have burgeoned. Malaysia, Indonesia, Turkey and Iran have made progresses in their own ways and are on way to becoming regional powers. Pakistan has at least one achievement to its name. It has become the only Muslim Nuclear Power of the world. We will discuss later that if Muslims particularly Arabs have failed most it is in the realisation of the fact that the West depends more on them than they depend on the West. Muslim World has many alternative options other than West to get what they need. But

West has no option other than the Muslim World to get what they need. The day they realise this they will set the agenda of the unification of Ummah. The one big drawback for Muslims in facing the other powers is that there is no really big Muslim country. China and India are countries of more than 1 billion. America is a country of 300 million. The largest Muslim countries are less than 200 million and they happen to be in an area ridden with poverty. For a nation to become powerful, it requires a big GNP, and in absence of a large population, it becomes very difficult to achieve it with the result that no big allocations can be made to the military and highly advanced scientific research work. Coupled with a failure of realising this urgency, and formation of any Bloc, it has led to the failure in Muslims emerging as a military power, which others cannot challenge without fearing an equal response. In the coming chapters we will continue to discuss the ideological shortcomings of Muslims. We will discuss why Muslims should have abandoned Muslimism in preference to Islam; why should Muslims have abandoned apologetic and defeatist approach long ago; why and how Muslims should have presented Islam as a system for the whole mankind rather than a religion owned by Muslims; why Muslims should concentrate more on socioeconomic agenda of Islam and present alternative models of economics and politics how Muslims have failed in unveiling the ugly sides of the so-called Stars of Westernism Democracy, Human Rights, Secularism, Freedomall of which have [roved to be the black holes; and why and how Muslims should introduce their own concepts and criteria based on Islam.

But before going to discuss all these we will discuss one big question: Sunni Shia Divide: Larger Aim is the Biggest Solution.
To continue. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised 24: Sunni-Shia Divide

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 24

Most

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough (Contd)

Sunni Shia Divide: Larger Aim is the Biggest Solution

Dr Javed Jamil* Recap of Grand

Criteria

Table of Civilisation
Western World Muslim World

9.

Security
Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million

Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism

2. Family
Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Institutionalized Homosexuality
Promiscuity

Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Extremely high Extremely low

3. Social peace
Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse High High Much Lower Negligible

Prostitution & Pornography

Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects Life Expectancy at birth

Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Low High Low High Almost as High In most countries

4. Human Development
Life Expectancy at conception Much Lower Literacy Rate High Higher Education Excellent Moral/Religious Education Not very good Per capita income high to moderate
Growth Rate Income disparity low in most Mostly on higher side

Much higher High except in few Catching fast Very good high to moderate in most, Low in a few
high to moderate in most mostly low, high in some

5. Personal
Suicides Religiosity High Extremely low Good in US, low in Europe High except in Some countries

Note: All these tables have been constructed on the basis of statistics given along with their sources in previous chapters.

Sunni Shia Divide: Larger Aim is the Biggest Solution

Divisions are common in all the religious communities of the world. Fortunately, the divisions among Muslims are not as fundamental as in many other communities, with the Faith in One God, Muhammad the Last Prophet and Quran the Last Book, being common to all the sects. Though there are several sects and sub sects within Islam, the most known division has been between the Sunni and Shia versions of Islam. If things are closely examined, there are hardly any major differences between the two and the differences are of much less ideological importance, historically the two have been at loggerheads with one another. Though the two have often got involved in bloodshed, particularly in regions where both have sizeable presence, like Iraq and the Indian subcontinent, there is hardly any history of civil wars or big carnages on the sectarian grounds. Still, the problem persists and remains the major stumbling block in the unity of Ummah.

This is indeed a very difficult question to answer, and I had several rounds of thinking and rethinking, as I feared that any thoughtful analysis could open a Pandoras Box, which I want to avoid at any cost. Moreover, I feel inclined to believe that the road to their mutual understanding lies less in sorting out their mutual differences and more in their realization of the larger goals of Islam, which in my view would automatically scale down their differences. Before discussing the subject, I will also like to tell that I my family belongs to Sunni Hanafi Deobandi influence; but I have made extensive studies of the major sects without any bias in my mind; and personally I regard myself nothing more than a Muslim who wants to become a Momin in the true sense of the word. I have close relationships with the Ulama of most of the sects. I will try to be as unbiased and straight in my approach as possible, my ultimate aim being to make all realize that unification is a rather an easy possibility than most understand, and with hardly making any fundamental changes in their respective positions they can achieve what is required. The differences between Sunni and Shia schools date back to the Wafat of Prophet Muhammad SAW; but rather than dwelling on the historical aspects of the problem I would confine myself to the theological, cultural and attitudinal differences that exist today. Moreover, I would not like to discuss the unsubstantiated allegations of one against the others and would only discuss those aspects, which both admit. Religious Differences Both believe in absolute monotheism, the finality of Muhammad both as Nabi and Rasul, the inevitability of Hereafter and the finality of Quran as the Ultimate Book of Guidance. Both offer prayers in the same direction, and the differences in the fiqh between the two are of very minor nature, Jafri and Hanafi fiqhs in fact being extremely close to each other in most of the matters related to different laws. There is hardly any difference between the two sects regarding Fundamental Rights, Fundamental Duties and Fundamental Prohibitions, the trio that forms the Islamic System. The main differences are as follows: 1. Sunnis regard Khilafah as a social institution, in which Khalifah has to be chosen by mutual consent. Shiahs regard Imamat as a Divine institution in which Imam a is a God chosen person. 2. Sunnis regard Abubakr, Umar, Uthman and Ali (Peace upon all of them) as the 4 Rightly Guided Caliphs after whom the Caliphate literally changed to Malookiyyat. Shiahs regard Twelve Imams as Divine Guided Imams, and after the disappearance of the twelfth, the current Imamat is only of

subsidiary nature, the Imam serving only as Nayab to the Hidden Imam. Shias regard Ali as the First Imam, followed by Hasan, Husein, Zainul Aabideen, Baqar, Jafar, Musa Kazim, Reza, Taqi, Naqi and Hasan Askari whose son disappeared at the age of six and is the Hidden Imam, who will reappear as Imam Mahdi. (RA.) 3. Interestingly, while Sunnis do not regard Imamat a Divine institution, all the 4 major sects of Sunnis accept the reappearance of Imam Mahdi as a Divine ordained Imam. (Ahle Hadith, Ahl-e Quran and some modern day Sunni scholars do not accept Mahdi.) 4. Sunnis have high respect for all the twelve Imams of Shias but their respect is certainly not the type as Shias have. Shias on the other hand do not regard the first three caliphs as the rightful caliphs.

Cultural Differences 1. The martyrdom of Imam Hussein (RA) became a focal point of Shia traditions and culture. Important events are organized to commemorate the martyrdom. The birthdays of Twelve Imams and the martyrdom of Ali RA are also observed with religious reverence. 2. Even Sunnis observe the events related to the martyrdom of Hussein RA but with lesser involvement. While the Bareilvis observe it with greater vigour, the Deobandis and wahhabis are increasingly becoming disinterested in these events. 3. Shias engage in Matam exercises, and other symbols of protest, Sunnis do mostly avoid them. Attitudinal Differences 1. Sunnis talk highly of the Ahl-e Bayt Imams but would not anybody know that it is these whom Shias regard as their Immas. Lately, especially after the Iranian Revolution, there have been attempts in certain Sunni quarters to undermine the importance of Ali RA and the martyrdom of Hussein RA. 2. Shias tend to be extremely critical of the first three caliphs, which has often been the major source of acrimony between the two often resulting in violence. Mercifully, after Iranian Revolution, Shias have started behaving more responsibly. They also tend to keep all the discussions related to Islam ultimately diverted to the importance of Ahl-e Bayt. 3. Sunnis in increasingly larger numbers are engaged in undermining the position of Ahl-e Bayt. The situation has become so bad in

certain areas that anyone talking of Ahle Bayt in an admiring tone is often considered a shia or closer to Shias. While driving in a Taxi, the driver of taxi asked my son his name. On being told, Ali he remarked, Oh you are Shia!) This is particularly true of Deobandis and Ahl-e Hadiths. 4. Sunnis tend to talk more positively of Umar (RA) and Aisha (RA) the two figures who are controversial in Shia histories. Shias of course tend to talk negatively of them. While many Shia zakireen often talk in a way that gives an impression of Ali RA even being superior to Muhammad SAW in certain respects, a few Sunni scholars talk of Umar RA in a way as if he was superior to Muhammad SAW in certain respects. The Iranian Revolution has played a positive as well as negative role in the division. Ayatollah Khomeini very well recognized the dangers the division posed to Islam as a whole and took several notable steps to minimize the rift. La Sunniyyah, La Shiiyyah, Islamiyyah Islamiyyah was one of the two major slogans in the Post-Revolution Iran, the other being, La Gharbiyyah La Sharqiyyah, Islamiyyah Islamiyyah. The republication of several old books that discussed the rivalry in provocative tones were discontinued, a fatwa was issued that gave Shias a right to offer prayers behind a Sunni Imam, and every possible effort was made to increase communications with Sunni countries, Sunni leaders and opinion makers. The Western world was not happy with the creation of first Islamic Revolution after several centuries and tried hard through its supporters in the Arab world to portray it as a Shia rather than Islamic Revolution. Some of the books in the praise of Yezid, written after that were clearly an attempt to create animosity between the two communities. Iranian Government on the other hand should also have done a little more to generate confidence in the minds of its Arab neighbours. If the two unite, nothing can stop the match towards the ultimate success of the System of God. If the two continue to see each other with suspicion, nothing can stop the doom of the Muslim World.

What is the Solution?

The solution is 4 fold: 1. Sunnis should not hesitate to give ahl-e bayt the place they deserve. They were not only ahl-e bayt but also Sahaba of Prophet Muhammad SAW. Even if the wives of the Prophet are regarded as ahl-e bayt (a position that is held by sunnis and rejected by Shias), ali, Hasan, Hussein and Fatima (RA) are surely ahle-bayt also. 2. Shiahs should understand that despite differences in the earlier part of their caliphate between Ali and the three caliphs, Ali, the Imam of the Time according to Shiahs reconciled with them and supported them all through their periods of

caliphate. There is no record of any major rift between them or a power struggle. If Ali had reconciled with them, why the Followers of Ali have failed to follow him? If they accept them as Legal Caliphs, even if not the best, the way Ali accepted them, the whole problem will be solved. Shiah scholars must dismiss with contempt any attempt to insult the first three caliphs. They are however free to discuss these issues at the academic level in academic style. Sunni scholars on the other hand must dismiss with contempt any attempt to equate Yezid with Ali. They are also free to discuss the issue as purely an academic exercise. 3. The differences in the two at the level of fiqh are not major; they are no more than the differences between the major Sunni schools of thought. Every one should be allowed to follow ones own fiqh. If there are mixed gatherings, anyone senior from any sect can be allowed to lead congregational prayers. If there are several prayers going to be offered by a mixed gathering, Imams from different sects should be requested to lead prayers. 4. The whole Muslim Ummah must focus on the issues confronting the mankind today; and if they fully understand the threats posed by New World Order and decide to challenge it at every possible level through Hikmah (wisdom), planning and sustained courage, the divisions will automatically subside. The Muslim Ummah has to work for the whole mankind and must try to change the system in a way so that all the policies and programmes are pursued within the framework of Fundamental Rights, Duties and Prohibitions, enshrined in Quran and Sunnah. The Quran ad Sunnah must hold the supreme positions of course in the same order. The Ahl-e Bayt, True Companions of Prophet SAW, and other Islamic scholars being given importance in accordance with their works. Though I am not favourably inclined to several customs popular among the Bareilvis, I hold their categorization of religious figures a very good one. As I have said earlier, the crux of the problem lies not in their fundamental differences, which are not many but in their attitudes and historical rivalries. Once we are in a position to emphasize our similarities rather than differences, we will not only pave a way for the unity of Muslims but for the unity of all those who want to make life better, healthier and more peaceful, in this world as well as in the Next. To continue..

* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,

and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com

Muslims Most Civilised 25: Not looking for a larger cause

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 25

Most

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough (Contd) Not looking for a larger cause
It has come as a pleasant surprise to me that the last chapter on SunniShia Divide did not trigger the kind of debate that I feared. In a way I anticipated this. The chapter seems to have left both Sunnis and Shias speechless. Both seem to have realised that I have been honest in presenting the religious, cultural and attitudinal differences between the two sects and have proposed a solution that does not unduly favour anyone. (I distinguished religious differences from the cultural and attitudinal ones to drive home the point that the main problem lies in attitudes.) Yet they would not respond positively because it would mean giving up at least some of their positions and attitudes. No side seems to be ready for that. My purpose was basically to highlight the fact that fundamentally there are no major differences between the two, and if they both realise the true goals set up by the Book and personalities they both believe in, there is no reason why they cannot act in tandem to defeat the forces of evils.

A small correction
Sunni scholars on the other hand must dismiss with contempt any attempt to equate Yezid with Ali. Please replace Hussein for Ali.

Recap of the verdict on West

West can certainly claim that it is the most developed part of the world in terms of scientific and technological advancement, erection of infrastructure within their countries and prosperity and power. Had these attainments resulted in freedom from violence, within and abroad, righteousness among people with clear distinction between beneficial and harmful practices and attitudes, respect and loyalty to relationships, value of human life and sympathetic behaviour towards smaller nations, West could definitely have also laid its claim to civilisation. But ah! Its economic, political and military power was not only achieved through both genuine and wrongful ways, it has also misused them with colossal destruction of human lives and peaceful living. The bright stars of the horizon of Westernism have all degenerated into black holes Democracy into Corporatocracy, Secularism into negation of religious conscience, freedom into license to commit evils and human rights into the defence of criminals and perverts. Despite its prosperity and power, West has been responsible for most of the wars in last century, most of deaths in those wars, consuming more than 160 million lives most invasions; including colonisations at a massive scale; most attacks on countries including attacks on civilians; the only nuclear attacks made on the surface of the earth; destruction of aborigines in big numbers; most deaths in Muslim countries including more than 1million in the last decade; deaths of at least 200 million foetuses in last 10 years; huge number of murders and rapes (one fourth to one half of women having experienced rapes) within their countries; huge alcohol and gambling related deaths; rising number of deaths related to AIDS; several million suicides (highest in the world); Western system has also led to behaviours leading to total disintegration of family system with up to 50 pc of abortion rates; up to 50 pc children born out of wedlock; at least 30 pc children living in single parent homes; ever increasing number of gay couples; Western system has also been responsible for huge increase in business related to sex, alcohol, gambling and organised violence; with huge effects on health, family and society; maximum damage to environment, causing massive damage; maximum economic disparity within the countries and among the countries;

monopolisation of world resources; and stockpiling of weapons of massive destruction.

Can anybody deny these facts? How can then West make even a small claim to civilisation?

Not looking for a larger cause Dr Javed Jamil*

. The whole social, legal, economic, administrative, scientific, health and educational set-up all over the world is founded on un-Islamic premises. Yet Muslims seem to be in a permanent somnolence. Everything that Quran expressly prohibits is destroying the social fabric everywhere. Polytheism of various kinds is prevalent all over the world; even those that are not pagans have become slaves of money, addiction or sex. Alcohol has become the water of life for the people. Early marriage is banned while premarital sex is promoted. Promiscuity is glorified while polygamy is mocked. Sex has become one of the biggest industries with the result that it has become as much associated with death as it has been with life. The economic system is based on exploitation and marketing of evils. Crimes are ever on the rise. For a few hundreds or thousands of deaths caused by Islamic terrorists, the whole world is being terrorised; for millions of deaths caused by the modern sexuality promoted by merchants of sex, alcohol and smoking, criminal silence is maintained. All international organisations including the UN, WHO, WTO and Amnesty have been dancing to the melody of globalisation trampling, in the process, individuals physical, mental and spiritual health, family peace and social order. It is in the backdrop of this universal disharmony that Islam and its followers have to play their roles Islam, not Muslimism It is unfortunate that most Muslims seem to have forgotten the real objectives of Islam. Islam is being equated with Muslimism. The truth is that Islam is for all, not just for Muslims. But Muslims are generally insensitive to the needs of others and the needs of mankind as a whole. Neither at the national levels, in different countries particularly where Muslims are not in majority, nor at the international level, have Muslims come up with demands that can have bearing on the lives of the whole society. Most of the times, they are busy preparing charters of demands for themselves. Normally

these demands comprise reservations for Muslims in jobs or political institutions and favours in different fields. This is not that they do not have the right to air their genuine grievances. They must not hesitate in demanding what they need. But their folly is that they have little interest in setting the agenda of national and international policies. In India, for example, Muslim organisations do not even respond to the declaration of the National Budget, which is one of the most important policy-setters in the life of a nation. System, not just individuals or community The so-called Islamic and Muslim organisations have been unable to recognise their role. Either they have been busy in reforming individuals, or are trying to strengthen Muslims as a community. There is no endeavour whatsoever to influence the direction the world is heading. It is high time Muslims rose to the occasion. They must clearly know that Islam aims to achieve a comprehensive peace throughout the world. They have been fighting in the fields, in which they are weak rather than in those, in which they are strong. Instead of getting entangled in military warfare, which though must remain an open option wherever required, they must engage in a full-fledged ideological and intellectual aggression. Quran has clearly outlined the objectives of Islam, which are as follows: (1) To work for the common good Let there arise out of you a band of people inviting to all that is good, enjoining what is right, and forbidding what is wrong. They are the ones to attain felicity. (3:104) (2) To endeavour for the unity of mankind O mankind! Reverence your Guardian-Lord, who created you from a single person, created, of like nature, His mate, and from them twain scattered (like seeds) countless men and women. (4: 1) Mankind was but one nation, but differed (later). (10: 19) And verily this Brotherhood of yours is a single Brotherhood, and I am your Lord and Cherisher: therefore fear Me (and no other). But people have cut off their affair (of unity), between them, into sects: each party rejoices in that which is with itself (23: 52-53) Verily, this brotherhood of yours is a single brotherhood, and I am your Lord and Cherisher... (21: 92) (3) To work for peace at every level The System in the sight of God is that of PEACE (Islam). (3: 19) (Islam, literally, means Peace and is defined as total submission to God.)

But God doth call to the Home of Peace: He doth guide whom He pleaseth to a way that is straight. (10: 25) Therefore if they withdraw from you but fight you not, and (instead) send you (Guarantees of) peace, then God hath opened no way for you (to war against them). (4: 90) There hath come to you from God a (new) light and a perspicuous Book,- wherewith God guideth all who seek His good pleasure to ways of peace and safety, and leadeth them out of darkness, by His will, unto the light,- guideth them to a path that is straight. (5: 15-16) (4) To maintain universal harmony and balance Thus, have We made of you an Ummat justly balanced, that ye might be witnesses over the nations, and the Messenger a witness over yourselves (2: 143) And the Sky has He raised high, and He has set up the Balance (in it) in order that ye may not transgress (due) balance. (55: 7-8) (5) To work for justice at every level And God means no injustice to any of His creatures. (3: 108) O ye who believe! Stand out firmly for justice, as witnesses to God, even as against yourselves, or your parents, or your kin, and whether it be (against) rich or poor: for God can best protect both. (4: 135) Say: My Lord hath commanded justice. (7: 29) God commands justice, the doing of good, and liberality to kith and kin, and He forbids all shameful deeds, and injustice and rebellion. (16: 90) If Muslims have to play an effective role in the world affairs they must immediately set a plan for it. This is a pretty kettle of fish. The application of Islamic principles to the contemporary world has to begin without wasting any more time. Let us discuss the principles that the followers of Islam must start campaigning for at the war footing: Comprehensive Peace It has to be explained to the world that peace is a comprehensive state. It has individual (Physical, mental, psychological and social health), family (peaceful relationship between members of family) and social (community, national and global) components. Half definitions of peace suited to the interests of the powerful lobbies will not be acceptable. Peace of individuals has no meaning unless it is complemented with family peace and social order. To be concise, individual health, family peace and social order must be the three basic aims; all the activities, whatever field they may be associated with, must be guided as well as limited by the trio. Any substance or action that seriously hampers anyone of the three must not go unchallenged in a civilised

society. If society permits them, it may be anything but civilised. If it encourages them, it is nothing but barbaric. Islams Three Dimensional System Greatest System of Civilisation To achieve these goals, Islam builds a constitutional infrastructure. The distinguishing feature of Islamic system is that unlike other contemporary systems that give Fundamental Rights supremacy over Fundamental Duties and omit Fundamental Prohibitions altogether, it creates a threedimensional structure with equal emphasis on Fundamental Duties, Fundamental Prohibitions and Fundamental Rights. A system based on this impregnable triangle gives Islam the flexibility that is required for being a system for all times to come. The two-dimensional approach is inadequate in maintaining order in society. It is innately dangerous, as it unleashes the forces of exploitation. No society can maintain order and tranquillity unless it has its set of restrictions. Its members must not only claim for their own rights, but must also be duty-bound to help in its survival and development, and they must not be in a position even if they want to do what is expressly detrimental for society. A three-dimensional approach is therefore mandatory if the totally paralysed and redundant law has to be rejuvenated. The two-dimensional constitutions, without any express provisions of fundamental prohibitions, guarantee rights only for the strong and those rights of the weak that the strong seek to exploit. The three-dimensional approach, on the contrary, with explicit Fundamental Prohibitions, is a guarantee for the rights of all the members of society including the weak and the underprivileged. Fundamental Prohibitions must be aimed at ensuring the same trio of objectives Individual Health, Family Peace and Social Order, the three essential components of what can be called Grand Peace. Muslims must not hesitate to lead an aggressive campaign for Fundamental Prohibitions. Seminars must be organised not on Fundamental Rights but on Prohibitions. People must be explained with the help of statistics that are easily available why prohibiting certain practices is necessary. They must be told in unequivocal terms that Alcohol, Smoking, Drugs, Gambling and uninhibited sex outside the boundaries of marriage have no place in a civilised society. They are too dangerous for the humanity to be tolerated anymore. Murder and other crimes including rape cannot be allowed to go unpunished; the punishment must be equal to the crime. Economic exploitation should be forbidden and its dimensions thoroughly exposed; harshest possible measures must be taken to minimise the economic disparity. To continue. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also

author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Must Read: Muslims Most Civilised 26: Myth of Dependence on West

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 26

Most

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough (Contd) Socioeconomic Agenda Ignored Myth of Dependence on West: Who is dependent on whom: West & Muslim World?
Dr Javed Jamil*
It is unfortunate that Islamic organisations and movements have been either engaged in theological agenda or have straightaway jumped to the political agenda but have largely ignored the socioeconomic agenda of Islam. This in my view is the biggest reason why Muslims have failed to challenge New World Order pursued by West and emerge as a power that can successfully influence the direction of the world as a whole. Howsoever good you are, if you are not powerful, your goodness too will become a curse for you. In a world where power is normally in the hands of those who have gained it through wrongful means and use it for wrong means, it is necessary that those who know the difference between Right and Wrong must also assume power. Otherwise the world is doomed. Post Industrial Revolution, the power has acquired a direct relation to economy. Economic power, political power and military power feed one another. It is this truth that the Islamic World must realise at the earliest if it has to stop the mach of the bandwagon of Satanic forces of New World Order. It does not mean that Muslims have totally failed at the socioeconomic front. When assessing the performance of Muslims, we have to realise that:

1.

Muslim countries had to face the consequences of direct or indirect colonisation by Western powers for a considerably long period, which kept Muslims busy at only thinking about how to get rid of the occupant forces. It is only in last 60 years that Muslim countries have been free, as Independent States, and even after that American, French, British and Russian influences have become a big hurdle in their adopting a free strategy; 2. Muslim countries have had different kinds of conditions, which necessitated policies that were different from Industrialised countries. As soon Muslim countries started coming out of the yolk of foreign countries, they found that their lands were big reservoirs of Oil and Natural Gas. This was particularly true for Arab countries ad some African countries. The first priority for them therefore was to create Oil Industry, which they did with the technical help from the other countries. With the help of the money they got from Oil they created basic infrastructure in their countries and opened educational institutions. At least I feel pretty satisfied with the progress these Muslim countries have made in last fifty years. As I have shown earlier the per capita income, life expectancy and literacy rates in most Muslim countries, especially Oil Producing countries, has reached in the top ranks of the world. Now it is the right time to concentrate on the development of Consumer industry at the global level. 2. Countries like Malaysia, Indonesia, Iran and Turkey have concentrated on Industrial Development, and they have achieved mixed successes. When I visited Tehran and I found the cars with names unfamiliar to me I inquired the origin of these cars and I was pleasantly surprised to know that almost all the cars were being indigenously produced. Iranian engineers have been successful in developing missile technologies and the whole emphasis in Iran has been on becoming totally independent. When a country is under siege, it often produces a welcome result. This happened with Japan, and now this is happening with Iran. Malaysia has been a successful country in terms of economic development. About 40 years back, Malaysias per capita income was lower than that of India. Now it is about 5 times that of India. Indonesia is already being counted as one of the top 8 emerging economies of the world Turkey also being in the list. 3. It is high time now that Arab countries concentrated on developing Consumer Industry. In this regard, if Arabs help in the development of a Muslim Corporate World in India, it can be an extremely successful venture. (I will specifically dwell on

the Indian Muslim Corporate World in the next chapter. Insha Allah.) In this regard, I will like to quote from an article, A New Economy for the Muslim World by Adnan Khan: When we look at the Muslim world we find whilst it is blessed with the worlds energy sources - oil and natural gas, this has not been used to develop industry, which would allow it to create millions of jobs and secure its borders. The development of infrastructure, defence industries and energy are fundamental for any nation, the possession of mineral resources would place any nation in a strategic position to develop. The examples of Japan and Britain are examples of societies - rightly or wrongly, who overcame the absence of energy sources in order to develop. The Muslim Ummah collectively possesses over 700 billion barrels of oil and half of the world's gas. Both the worlds key energy sources. The Ummah globally number 1.6 billion, more importantly over 60% of the Ummah is below the age of 28. The importance of a large population is critical for domestic economic development. The absence of a large pool of labour means a nation cannot be constructed or in many cases would take decades before it was able to become self sufficient. An example of this is China, after a number of failures to develop the nation, beginning in 1979 Chinese technocrats led by reformers created various economic zones to attract foreign technology to deal with the lack of advanced industry. The use of Foreign Direct Investment (FDI), although greatly aided economic activity and job creation, it also allowed for foreign technical and managerial knowledge into China. This is why to this day all foreign companies in China are forced to transfer technical knowledge to China for access to the Chinese domestic market. In this way China has been able to achieve phenomenal economic growth, develop its military and created jobs for millions of its citizens. There is a great need to develop Family Tourism in Muslim countries. Western and South Asian tourism plays on the sexual and drinking habits of the people. Muslim tourism must take advantage of Muslim inclination towards travelling as families and entertaining within the parameters of Islam. Entertainment is not against Islam if it is within the boundaries, Young and children always seek entertainment, a fact that cannot and must not be ignored. Tourist destinations must be developed to allow recently married couples and families to entertain in an Islamic cultural environment. Religious terrorism too needs to be taken care of. I will discuss the plan of Muslim Corporate World in India in the next chapter, which can easily be expanded to the whole Muslim World.

The world today is becoming increasingly chaotic. With the dominance of economics in the world affairs, it is the interest of the few which is being looked after with huge loss to humanity. Unfortunately Islam is not playing the role it was meant for. As I said before, Islamic Muslim organizations at present and in the recent past have only been interested either in the theological agenda of Islam or the political agenda. The Socioeconomic Agenda is missing altogether, with the result that New World Order, the order of exploitation of mankind and hegemony by certain powers, has been strengthening its hold without any consideration of Islamic principles of Fundamental Rights, Fundamental Duties and Fundamental Prohibitions. The absence of Fundamental Prohibitions in the global policies is perhaps the biggest factor responsible for the chaos prevailing at every level individual, family and social. Lets play our role in saving the mankind from the clutches of the devils! In absence of a Socioeconomic Agenda of Islam in picture, the establishment of the System of God as the Order of the World cannot be envisaged. It is high time we began a global movement against New World Order and for implementing the Socioeconomic Agenda for Islam. The world must understand that if they want to attain comprehensive peace at every level of human existence, only a system designed by God can guide them,

Myth of Dependence on West: Who is dependent on whom: West & Muslim World?
The biggest myth circulated all over the world by the forces of globalization is that Islamic World depends on West for everything it needs, from consumer items to military equipments. The truth on the contrary is that it is West, which is totally dependent on Muslim World particularly the Arab World not only for the Oil it needs for its own survival but also for getting back some of the money it gives to them by exporting what it can give them. What West gets from Arab World, they cannot get from anywhere else; what Arab world gets from West, they can get from many other countries including China, Russia, India and Korea. What West needs, they cannot produce within their lands, what Arab World needs can sooner or later be produced within their own lands, initially with the technical help of others and later independently. It can be safely concluded that the dependence of West on Muslim countries is a matter of compulsion and is not going to evaporate in any foreseeable future. Muslim world, on the other hand, if they play their cards well, create a corporate world of their own, and develop mutual cooperation within the Muslim world and strengthen their economic tie ups with Russia, China and India, they will not only get rid of Western dependence forever but will also be able to defeat the New World Order. Here are experts from two important articles by American authors that sum up the American dependence n the Middle East: A report says: The three co-authors of the Hirsch Report reconvened to co-author their recent book, The Impending World Energy MessIt should be noted that the Hirsch

Report immediately set out the unprecedented nature of the problem, couched in a very specific context. Its opening sentence: The peaking of world oil production presents the U.S. and the world with an unprecedented risk management problem.
http://urbansurvivalpodcast.com/index.php?option=com_content&view=article&id=70%3Aoilcrisis&catid=24%3Alegal&Itemid=114&limitstart=6)

Reviewing Arabian Plights - The Future Middle East, former Australian Ambassador to Israel, Peter Rodgers, Sandra Hogan says: Nevertheless, Rodgers wrote his book to focus Western readers firmly on the future of the Middle Easta stretch of 21-countries including the Palestinian territories of the Gaza Strip and the West Bank. He wanted to remind us of the massive impact this region has and will continue to have on our daily lives, and to consider the potential scenarios for its future. The scenarios range from hopeful to catastrophic, and Rodgers fears that, like a rudderless ocean liner, we are headed for the latter. He begins, of course, with the question of oil. We are staggeringly dependent on Middle Eastern oil: without it we would not eat, and many of us would freeze to death. We would not have televisions, telephones or toothpaste. We are addicted to oil, and the Middle East is our dealer. No other country in the world can provide us with the amount of oil we need to maintain our current way of living. And at some point, the oil will all run out. It seems Americans prefer to go to war to win control of foreign oil fields rather than to change their habits in any way. President Obama also declared he would cut Americas dependency on Middle Eastern oil within ten years, but Rodgers predicts Arab states will not lose sleep over Obamas statementswe have heard it all before. The big test will be whether he has the courage to increase the domestic tax on fuel. Until we can reduce our dependency on Arab oil, the West will increasingly be a courtier of Arab states, not a mender of Arab ways (http://reviews.media-culture.org.au/modules.php? name=News&file=article&sid=3360) In another article, Bill Barnes, a consultant in the power generation and oil and gas sectors, based in London, says: Half a century ago, the US imported almost no oil. As a non-oil importer, it brushed aside a half-hearted oil embargo by Arab oil producers in the wake of the 1956 Suez crisis. Seventeen years later, by 1973, the US imported about a third of the oil it consumed. The OAPEC oil embargo that followed that years Arab-Israeli war tripled oil prices (in 2009 dollars) compared with 1956, and caused a world-wide recession. Leaving aside the difficulties imposed by worries over Climate Change, all of the two presumptive superpowers acquisitions and drilling leave them

facing the same problem as the rest of the world: over half of the worlds oil reserves are in the Persian Gulf. This will not change: nearly all forecasts show the Gulf, specifically Saudi Arabia, as the indefinite supplier of last resort for conventional oil supplies. In the best case scenario, the Gulf producers will be able to increase their production of oil to match market demand and keep prices high; in the worst case, peak oil scenario, the Gulf producers wont be able to match demand, and prices will go through the roof. The jurys still out on which scenario will prevail, but betting on a single regions ability to supply the entire worlds oil demand growth indefinitely seems a stretch. (http://www.asianconversations.com/OilDependence.php). It is now high time Muslim World recognized its strengths and used them to emerge as an Economic Power, which will ultimately help it to challenge the hegemonies of the other powers. To continue.Focus on the Economic Empowerment of Indias Muslims * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Must Read: Muslims Most Civilised 27: Economic Empowerment of Indias Muslims

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 27

Most

Muslims Most Civilised, yet not Civilised Enough (Contd) Socioeconomic Agenda Ignored To Readers: Ramadhan Mubarak
With Ramadhan approaching, after this chapter, I will keep the series under suspension till Eid, after which it will start again

(Insha Allah) with focus on why Islam is a better system than others if the mankind has to become truly civilised.

Focus on the Economic Empowerment of Indias Muslims

Dr Javed Jamil*
Sachar Committee and Ranganathan Commission reports had highlighted the plight of Indian Muslims in a remarkably candid way. There has started appearing a light at the end of the tunnel. Muslims must redouble their efforts to achieve a position of strength at the socioeconomic front particularly in the field of education, economic empowerment including the need of increased role of Muslims in the corporate sector and social welfare issues. I will focus here on the virtual absence of Muslim owned corporate sector in India, despite its huge Muslim population. Though the discussion is basically about India, it may well apply to the Muslim World as a whole particularly countries like Pakistan, Bangladesh and Indonesia, which have big populations.

Exploring the scope of large scale Muslim participation in Corporate Sector, especially the Consumer Market
This is a common knowledge that while Muslims are better in many respects than most of the other communities, they are not where they should have been in terms of the world development criteria. The reason for this has been our inability to have a comprehensive approach in our plans. We tend to find one point solution for all the problems and ignore the rest. For an all-round development of community, what was required was a comprehensive and coordinated planning involving both religious and modern education, political and economic empowerment, social revival with reforms wherever required and an ideological position covering all aspects of community, national and international affairs. We have unfortunately tried only to concentrate on education, and have ignored economic empowerment altogether. Education without economic empowerment can only lead to an increased production of a low middle class, with most being the employees of others. This is what has exactly happened in the Muslim world especially India. We are living in a world which is neither controlled by Sciences nor by religion; the world today is controlled by the forces of economics especially the market forces. It is they who decide what is right or wrong; it is they who

from behind the scene control the affairs of the world; the political leaders are only their minions who just carry out their plans with suitable adjustments in the legal framework and governmental policies. If Muslims are not part of the Market dynamics in an effective way and are mere consumers, not the leaders of the market, the effects are bound to be devastating not only for Muslims as a community but for the mankind as a whole. Mankind will have to face the consequences of the adoption of the policies that ignore moral values to please the demands of the market. But Muslims have largely been obsessed either with limited political issues concerning them or adopting education; and have not taken any notable steps in the direction of empowerment of Muslims as a powerful political and economic entity. This is high time we rectified our blunder and started concentrating on the prospective participation of Muslims in the corporate sector, especially the consumer market.

With the kind of figures of Muslims in the Indian population, the number of companies owned by Muslims should have been at least one in seven. But among the Indian companies listed on Wikipedia, only two names with Muslims ownership figured out of several hundred. These two are of course Wipro and Cipla. A few others like Wockhradt, Mid-Day Infomedia and Allana Group are emerging on the scene. The same is true for the world. While Muslims have made some notable successes in the financial sector with the rising popularity of Islamic finances, the Muslim participation in the consumer industry remains negligible. This is despite the fact that as consumers, Muslims with around 1400 million population are about one fifth of the world population; and with a population of around 150 million are about one seventh of the Indian population. The mere size of Muslim population is enough to ensure the success of any serious attempts to establish a Muslim corporate world.
The Indian consumer market is set to scale new heights. With an estimated tenfold increase in middle-class population and three-fold rise in household income, aggregate consumer spending is likely to more than quadruple from around US$ 428.69 billion in 2005 to US$ 1.76 trillion in 2025. If you give Muslims even a 10 percent share in this, it means that Muslim consumer market was as big as around 43 billion dollars in 2005 and will become around 0.17 trillion in 2025. According to a report, the continuous increase in the consumer demand has led to the industry clocking accelerated growth rates in the recent past. While the industry recorded growth rates of 8.5 per cent in 2005-06 and 11.5 per cent in 2006-07, it is estimated to grow by 12 per cent in 2007-08. Going by the industry figures, sales have rocketed by 22 per cent in value terms in 2007.

According to ORG-GFK data, the combined size of five big-ticket product categories-colour television, refrigerators, washing machines, air conditioners and microwave oven-rose from US$ 4.1 billion in 2006 to US$ 5.1 billion in 2007. Products like split air-conditioners (60 per cent), frost-free refrigerators (54 per cent), fully automatic washing machines (35 per cent), microwave ovens (35 per cent), high-end flat panel TV (100 per cent) are all estimated to record impressive growth rates in 2007-08. If we look at the market size of different items, it shows how big they are: Pain Balm Market Size :Rs 90 crore Total Balm Market Size :Rs 250 crore Tooth Paste Market Size :Rs2700 crore Events Market Size :Rs 330 crore Domestic consumption of butter : 45,000 tonnes Ready to stitch garments market :Rs 1600 crore Imported wine Market Size: 1.2 lakh cases Local wine Market Size: 3.8lakh to 4.6 lakh cases Detergent Market Size :Rs 3000 crore Popular Detergents Market Size : Rs1800 cr Premium, compact and Mid range detergents Market Size:Rs 1200 crore Tea Industry :Rs 3000 crore Iodised salt Market Size :Rs 500 crore Toilet cleaners,utensil cleaner, mosquito repellent & air freshener Market Size :Rs 2000 crore Cookies Market Size :Rs 3000 crore Music :Rs 750 crore Denim Market Size :Rs 1200 crore

Indian Luxury Market :Rs 2000 crore Ad Industry :Rs10,000 crore Internet ads :Rs 100 crore Chyavanprash Market Size : Rs 300 crore Soap Market Size : Rs 4500 crore Shaving cream Market Size : Rs 50 crore Color Cosmetics Market Size : Rs.250 crore ( organized) Skin care Market Size :Rs 400 crore Total cosmetic Market Size :Rs 2000 crore Total skin care Market Size :Rs 1300 crore Premium Skin care Market Size : Rs 325 crore Ketchup Market Size : Rs180 crore Noodles Market Size :Rs 200 crore Battery Market Size : Rs1800 crore Automotive Battery Market Size : Rs1200 crore Mens innerwear Market Size :Rs 2500 crore Premium Inner wear Market Size : Rs150 crore Branded innerwear Market Size :Rs 750 crore Hair Oil Market Size :Rs 1300 crore Biscuit market Market Size :Rs 4000 crore Marie biscuits Market Size:Rs 600 crore Writing Instruments Market Size:Rs 1500 crore Branded Writing Instruments Market Size:Rs 1200 crore

Gel pen Market Size :Rs 350 crore Watch Market Size :Rs1300 crore Premium watch Market Size :Rs 600 crore Fast Moving Health Goods (FMHG) : Rs 4500 crore Shoe shine category size :Rs 65 crore

Out of the above, except for the Wine and Music industries, all others are where Muslims must show their presence. Why cant Muslims float companies that manufacture and market toothpastes and other products of oral care, shaving creams, cosmetics, food products like biscuits, cold drinks, pens, shoes, garments, etc. Here are the top 50 Top industries: Fastest growing

GROWTH IN REVENUES GROWTH PROFITS % change 2007 from IN

Industry rank

Industry

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23

Food Production Energy Petroleum Refining Diversified Financials Metals Engineering, Construction Mining, Crude-Oil Production Utilities Beverages Trading Shipping Chemicals Industrial Machinery Specialty Retailers Food Consumer Products Telecommunications Household Products and Personal

48.8 34.9 27.8 27.1 25.5 22.4 21.2 19.4 19.3 15.9 14.3 13.9 13.3 12.5 10.7 9.8 9.6 9.0

Food and Drug Stores

Health Care: Insurance and 8.4 Managed Care Building Materials, Glass Banks: Savings Commercial and 7.1 7.0 6.8

Aerospace and Defense

Network and Other 6.2 Communications Equipment

Industry rank

Industry

% change 2007

from

24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 34

Wholesalers: Health Care

5.8

Mail, Package, and Freight 5.7 Delivery Entertainment Pharmaceuticals General Merchandisers Computers, Office Equipment Airlines Electronics, Electrical Equip. Insurance: Property Casualty (Stock) and 5.5 4.9 4.8 4.1 1.9 0.6 -2.3

Insurance: Life, Health (stock) -2.4 Motor Vehicles and Parts -3.6

We can again see that there are many industries in which Muslims must not face much of a problem. The chances of successes are not merely because of the large consumer population but also because of the religious sensitivities of the community and the preferences of products that can ensure Halal methods of manufacturing and halal nature of components. According to statistics, Consumer buying makes up 70 percent of economy. And Muslims must vow to become a part of consumer industry so that they are not just consumers but also manufacturers. If they can ensure that their products will be alcohol free, pork fee and cow products free, surely not only Muslim consumers will be driven to buy these products, even some of nonMuslims will buy them. And if we maintain the best quality and our marketing is effective, the whole Muslim world will love to buy our products.
It is therefore necessary that steps are immediately taken to exhort Muslim participation in big consumer industry. A research team should be formed without delay, which will study the areas of biggest potential, and at least 10 groups of like minded industrialists, merchants and other moneyed persons who can combine to float new companies. Mouth care, skincare, food products, garments, shoes etc should be the initial attractions.

Here is a presentation of the while issue in nutshell, which I intend to present in a conference soon:

FIRST OF A SERIES OF BOLD INITIATIVES

TO MAKE MUSLIMS A STRONG & VIBRANT COMMUNITY So that they can play a meaningful role in National and International affairs

Economic Empowerment of Muslims through Corporate Sector Blueprint of the Action plan
Prepared by

Dr Javed Jamil

Aims
1.

2.

3.

4.

TO MAKE MUSLIMS A STRONG & VIBRANT COMMUNITY To make Muslims play a meaningful role in National and International affairs: To bring them out of inferiority complex; To make them socioeconomic ally selfreliant and strong

5.

6.

To raise their general living of standard To make them join the mainstream as respectable partner, so that they do not just join but can influence the direction of the mainstream

Governing Principles
The whole plan has to be followed within the parameters of

Fundamental Prohibitions, Fundamental Duties and Fundamental Rights

Enshrined in Islam

Quran promotes

business, investment, rightful spending, welfare activities and charity

All these must be stressed with a proper balance.

Without business, there cannot be wealth generation, and without wealth there cannot be charity.

Quran says:
"God is rich but you are poor" (Qur'an 47:38). That man can have nothing but he strives for (53:39) Give to them from the property of Allah which he has bestowed upon you. (24:33). O ye who believe! When the call is heard for the prayer of the day of congregation, haste unto remembrance of Allah and leave your trading. That is better for you if ye did but know. And when the prayer ended, then disperse in the land and seek for Allahs bounty and remember Allah much, that ye may be successful. (62: 9-10). Those who devour usury (riba) will not stand except as stand one whom The Evil One by his touch hath driven to madness. That is because they say: Trade is like usury, But God hath permitted trade and forbidden usury (riba). Take alms from their wealth, so that they may thereby be cleansed and purified, and pray for them, for your prayer will give them comfort. God hears all and knows all.

Prophet said
Learn the law of estate distribution, and teach them to people; for it is one half of knowledge and it will be forgotten and the

first to be taken up from my community. ( Baihaqi, Tarmizi and al-Hakim). Whoever develops an idle land, it belongs to him. (Sahih Bukhari). Prophet: youth before old age, healthiness before sickness, wealth before poverty, ease before difficulty and life before death. The prophet said the upper hand is better than the lower hand.

Strategy, Not sentiments, To prevail

Whether Muslim connection of the companies should be highlighted or not, must depend on strategic grounds and not sentimental ones. There are sectors where Muslim sensitivities for Halal products can be publicly used. There are other sectors where Muslim connection should better not be publicized. These days, even non-Muslim conventional banks are utilizing Muslim sensitivities for interest-free finances all over the world. So in principle there should be no hesitation in using the Muslim sensitivities for Halal products, and the products produced by Muslim owned companies. But where this can prove counterproductive, it would be better not to unnecessarily use these sensitivities.

Steps
1. Formation

of a Coordinating Body for Socioeconomic Development of Muslims This will coordinate the implementation of the project by various bodies. (This should be a private body acting as an NGO). This must also monitor

government programmes, policies, budget both from the national and Muslim point of view. It should have an Economic Wing This will do extensive research on the scope of participation in corporate sector, selection of priorities of sectors, potential markets, mode of Economic development, needs of reforms to stop dangerous economics from developing, needs of marked reduction in economic disparity, collection of various data related to all aspects of economic scenario and its real and potential effects on society. (This should be an autonomous body receiving aid from governmental and other funding agencies.) 2. Establishment of Muslim Chamber of Commerce Details need to be studied 3. A Special 2 day convention on Economic alliance between India and Muslim countries: Need, Scope and Implications Selection of Priority Consumer Industries
The emphasis has to be on the absence of alcohol, pork and cow contents. The following areas have great chances of successes: 1 Food: Biscuits, Cakes, Butter; 2. Cold drinks: Fruit juices, milk items; 3. Mouth care: Toothpastes and brushes; 4. Skincare; 5. Cosmetics; 6. Perfumes and deodorants; 7. Garments especially Muslim culture items; 8. Shoes;

9. Religious tourism with hotels and tour packages to tourist centres with organization of Islamic and cultural events in peak seasons 10. Hotels and restaurants; 11. Decorative items with emphasis on Islamic arts and calligraphy; 12. Finance sector with more Islamic banks and Islamic insurances; 13. Soaps, detergents; 14 Gifts 15. Printing and paper 16. Health infrastructure with a chain of advanced but relatively cheaper hospitals; with Muslim doctors of all the country being shareholders 17. Education with particular emphasis on institutes giving professional degrees.

Formula of Success
1. Where Muslim sensitivities for Halal products are important, they should be used for marketing; where this is not required, marketing should be general 2. In each sector, at least a certain portion of shares should be sold to those who are directly or indirectly involved in the production or marketing of the products of that particular sector. For example, if an Apollo type Hospital is established, around 50000 Muslim doctors of the country can be specifically invited to be its shareholders, with the advantage of referring the patients to it given to them. This will ensure the success of the hospital. In case of consumer industries, campaigning should be done to find out potential Muslim depot holders, distributors and wholesalers who should have shares in the companies, as well as the agencies. This will provide them double benefit, and will ensure the success of the companies. 3. There should be absolutely no restriction on non-Muslims becoming part of the network in any of the ways; they should in fact be encouraged, especially in those sectors where it is important, but the over-all dominance of Muslims and Muslim ownership must be maintained.

Flow chart (Business Network to be created)

Company
to

Depots (States or Regions)

to

Wholesale distributors (Districts and Big Cities)

to

Departmental Stores (Cities and Towns)

to

Shops (Bazars, muhallas, colonies)

Partners and investors

1. Investors in India 2. Investors from Muslim world 3. Investors from among NRIs 4. Islamic Banks and Financial institutions 5. Indian government and financial institutions 6. Muslim countries -- governments and financial institutions 7. Development of Muslim Stock Exchange in India

Campaigning
Coordinating Body for Economic Rise of Muslims must take the responsibility of campaigning on itself. Meetings should be organized in all the important cities. There should be a separate group for each sector. Each group must involve those who are interested in investing in that sector. This group must do a market research about all the aspects of the production and marketing of its area of items in advance, and must be able to give all the details to the invitees. Selection of candidates for depots, distributorship and departmental stores should be done.

Impact
1. Better economic condition of Muslims with greater opportunities of employment; 2. Greater opportunities for trading as more Muslims will have agencies and wholesale deals; 3. Bigger say in countrys affairs, as say 50 corporate giants will have a much bigger impact on national policies; 4. Big high quality professional colleges and institutes will emerge, leading to increase in the number of high educated Muslims; 5. With support of big corporate sector, Muslim media will become stronger and effective; 6. Greater chances of Muslims becoming a major political force; 7. With the full-fledged campaign for developing an economic alliance of India with Muslim countries, communal situation in the country will improve. 8. With a strong Corporate Muslim India, it will be easier to campaign against commercialization of evils (Haram practices) like gambling, betting, sex, alcohol, drugs, smoking, abortions, etc. 9. More funds will be available for Muslim NGOs, which can be used to run Islamically correct campaigns to make the world cleaner, healthier and more peaceful. 10. Corporate Muslim India can set an ideal example how the corporate world should work, giving more emphasis on providing goods and services at a relatively cheaper rates, giving a better share to employees and safeguarding the interests of small shareholders.

* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,

and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com. Muslims most civilised- 28 cohesive foreign policy

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 28

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

I had suspended the series for the month of Ramadhan. I am staring it again to complete it with a few more chapters coming.

Recap: The

Verdict

Grand Table of Civilisation

Criteria Western World Muslim World

3.

Security
Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million

Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism

2. Family
Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Institutionalized Homosexuality
Promiscuity

Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Extremely high Extremely low

3. Social peace
Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography High Much Lower High Negligible Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Low High Low High Almost as High In most countries

Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects Life Expectancy at birth

4. Human Development
Life Expectancy at conception Literacy Rate Higher Education Much Lower High Excellent Much higher High except in few Catching fast

Moral/Religious Education Not very good Per capita income high to moderate
Growth Rate Income disparity low in most Mostly on higher side

Very good high to moderate in most, Low in a few

high to moderate in most mostly low, high in some

5. Personal
Suicides Religiosity High Extremely low Good in US, low in Europe High except in Some countries

Note: All these tables have been constructed on the basis of statistics given along with their sources in previous chapters.

Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization between Representative Muslim and Western Countries
Below I am comparing the situation of 5 typical Western countries US, UK, France, Germany and Australia with 5 typical Muslim countries Qatar, Saudi Arab, Kuwait, Indonesia and Turkey.

Criteria Tur 4. Security Murder Rate (per 1000) Rapes (per 1000) Incarceration Rate (per 100K) Killings in Wars Terrorism/counterterrorism 2. Family Children born out of wedlock % Abortions % Divorce Rate Lone parent families % Institutionalized Homosexuality Teenage birth rate

Western World US UK

Aus

Fr

Muslim World Ger Qat SA

Kuw

IND

.04 .30

.01 .14

.01 .77

.01 .14

.01 .09

No one in top 50, .01 003 NL

005

.01

730 NL NL 95 85 Not in top 50, 80 Majority of 160 million killed in 29th C A Minuscule minority More than 1 m by them combined None (5000 alleged against terrorists)

40 35.2 54.8 9

44 41.8 42.6 10

34 54.3 24 8

45 58.4 38.3 7 9.3

45 28.9 39.4 5 13.1

Almost unthinkable in most Less than 15 pc in most 7.6 less than 10 in most Less than 1 in all countries

6.0

All listed in top 15 52.1 30.8 18.4

Only Turkey listed in top 15 Unthinkable in most except Indonesia

3. Social peace Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography Alcohol consumption litres per capita Gambling (Loss per adult in dollars) Much bigger problem Much bigger problem Much bigger problem 8.3 380 11.2 375 9.8 1300 14.8 10.2 Relatively smaller Relatively smaller Relatively smaller NR NR NR NR NR NR NR NR 1.5 NR*

High (ENK)

* In Turkey, gambling is relatively high among Muslim countries but is not anywhere in the list of the world giants 4. Human Development Life Expectancy at birth 78.2 79.4 81.2 80.7 79.4 Life Expectancy at conception 50.9 47.7 47.0 39.9 62.2 Literacy Rate % 99 99 99 99.0 99.0 Moral/Religious Education Much less religious institutions inst Per capita income 1000 $ 47 36 55 41 40 Growth Rate 2.8 1.3 2.7 1.4 3.5 5. Personal Suicides (per 100000) 15.3 Religiosity (% of religion-loving) 11.4 65 15.9 26.5 28.5 32 15.8 29.5 Extremely low in all of them 40.5 94.5 94.5 92.5 99 89.5 75.6 65.0 93.1 Much 76 16.2 72.8 77.6 70.7 71.8 58.2 62.0 50.9 57.4 85.0 94.5 92 88.7 more number of religious/moral 16 3.7 36 1.9 9 6.1 10 8.2

It is clear from the above that in terms of 4 of the 5 criteria, Muslim countries are far ahead of Western countries, and in the fifth, Muslims are catching fast, with some countries even doing better than the West. If the definition of Life Expectancy is changed from that after birth to that after conception, which gives a better idea about the complete scenario, West shows a very poor picture.

West has no claim to Civilisation

West can certainly claim that it is the most developed part of the world in terms of scientific and technological advancement, erection of infrastructure within their countries and prosperity and power. Had these attainments resulted in freedom from violence, within and abroad, righteousness among people with clear distinction between beneficial and harmful practices and attitudes, respect and loyalty to relationships, value of human life and sympathetic behaviour towards smaller nations, West could definitely have also laid its claim to civilisation. But ah! Its economic,

political and military power was not only achieved through both genuine and wrongful ways, it has also misused them with colossal destruction of human lives and peaceful living. The bright stars of the horizon of Westernism have all degenerated into black holes Democracy into Corporatocracy, Secularism into negation of religious conscience, freedom into license to commit evils and human rights into the defence of criminals and perverts. Despite its prosperity and power, West has been responsible for most of the wars in last century, most of deaths in those wars, consuming more than 160 million lives most invasions; including colonisations at a massive scale; most attacks on countries including attacks on civilians; the only nuclear attacks made on the surface of the earth; destruction of aborigines in big numbers; most deaths in Muslim countries including more than 1million in the last decade; deaths of at least 200 million foetuses in last 10 years; huge number of murders and rapes (one fourth to one half of women having experienced rapes) within their countries; huge alcohol and gambling related deaths; rising number of deaths related to AIDS; several million suicides (highest in the world); Western system has also led to behaviours leading to total disintegration of family system with up to 50 pc of abortion rates; up to 50 pc children born out of wedlock; at least 30 pc children living in single parent homes; ever increasing number of gay couples; Western system has also been responsible for huge increase in business related to sex, alcohol, gambling and organised violence; with huge effects on health, family and society; maximum damage to environment, causing massive damage; maximum economic disparity within the countries and among the countries; monopolisation of world resources; and stockpiling of weapons of massive destruction.

Can anybody deny these facts? How can then West make even a small claim to civilisation? it is not the Western people who are responsible for it. They are as good and as bad as any people can
However, be on the surface of the earth. Like all people, they too become the victims of the designs of the few who tend to reign and rule the

countries, societies and communities. Like all the people most of the time they have failed to realise what their masters are up to. Like all the people though, one day will come, hopefully sooner than later, when they will realise the vices of the system that has brought havoc in their lives and the lives of their brothers and sisters in rest of the humankind. Hopefully they will rise to the occasion and challenge the system that has claimed to give them certain prosperity but has ravished peace, that has claimed to give them freedom but through this freedom has made them addicts of dangerous practices and attitudes and has made them perpetual captives of their ever increasing material needs.

Why can Muslim World claim to be civilised?

The study is not only about comparing Muslims with the West but also Muslim countries among themselves. The interesting difference between the Western and Muslim worlds is that while in the former, prosperity has inverse relationship with crimes, wars, family stability and peace, in case of Muslim countries the relationship is direct. The more prosperous a Western country the more chaotic and violent it is; the more prosperous a Muslim country is the more peaceful, crime free and non-violent it is. While determining the status of civilisation in Muslim countries, I have found it a straight task to compile the list in accordance with the per capita income of the countries. Here is the list of top 30 countries: LE means Life Expectancy, LR means Literacy Rate
Country Per capita Income ($) LE LR

1. Qatar 2. United Arab Emirates 3. Kuwait 4. Brunei 5. Bahrain 6. Oman 7. Saudi Arabia 8. Libya 9. Turkey 10. Lebanon 11. Kazakhstan 12. Malaysia 13. Azerbaijan 14. Maldives 15. Iran 16. Jordan 17. Bosnia and Herzegovina

76,168 59,717 36,412 31,239 20,475 18,657 16,996 11,314 10,399 10,044 8,883 8,423 6,008 5,841 4,741 4,500 4,319

75.6 78.7 77.6 77.1 75.6 75.6 72.8 74 71.8 72 67 74.2 67.5 68.5 71 72.5 74.9

93.1 90.0 94.5 94.9 88.8 81.4 85.0 86.8 88.7 89.6 99.6 91.9 99.5 97.0 82.3 91.1 96.7

18/ Tunisia 19. Turkmenistan 20. Morocco 21. Indonesia 22. Syria 23. Egypt 24. Iraq 25. Sudan 26. Nigeria 27. Uzbekistan 28. Yemen 29. Mauritania 30. Pakistan

4,200 3,939 3,249 3,015 2,877 2,789 2,564 1,705 1,389 1,380 1,282 1,195 1,050

73.9 63.2 71.2 70.7 74.1 71.3 59.5 58.6 46.9 67.2 62.7 64.2 65.5

77.7 99.5 55.6 92.0 83.1 66.4 82.3 60.9 72.0 96.9 58.9 55.8 58.2

However I would regard this as only a tentative list. As it would require a much longer and complicated exercise to develop the relevant indices and then construct the final tables. It can be seen that the countries with highest per capita income have also good life expectancy and good literacy rates. At the same time these countries are largely free of violence of all kinds, the level of social evils is markedly less, suicide rates are almost negligible showing the mental health of the people and the family system is extremely strong. See the top ranking 7 Muslim countries:

1. They 2. 3.

4. 5. Family system 6.

are not known to have attacked any other country or invaded any land; The level of violence in these countries has been extremely low with lowest rates of murders, rapes and abortions in the world; There has been no civil war in these countries in the recent past, no riots with any notable loss of civilian lives; They have not been threatening any nations; has been extraordinarily strong with problems like children born out of marriage nonexistent, relatively much lower divorce rates; The common people are not indulging in vices like alcohol, gambling, which are creating markedly less social problems than in West; (if as alleged the elites do indulge in certain vices they do not let it affect the public; and the record of the rulers of Arab countries is certainly much better in personal than Sarkozies, Clintons and Berlucossinis. )

7. They are enjoying almost as good comforts of life as Western 8.

people. Despite democracies not being there, people in general are happy. Life Expectancy at birth and literacy rates are almost comparable with the best and life expectancy at conception is far better than that in West.

Why should then these countries not be called the Most Civilised Nations of the World? This is despite the fact that they are not democracies, which proves that democracies in themselves are no guarantee to better conditions. The Western model of Democracy has proved to be an abysmal failure becoming in effect Corportocracy which works mostly at the cost of the people. The political leaders in Democracies from West to India, have proved no less corrupt and inefficient than monarchies. This should not be construed as a support to monarchy on my part but as rejection of Western Model of Democracy and the need of an alternative Islamic Model. I will dwell on this at a later stage.

Most surprisingly, Qatar is appearing at the top of the list. It is above UAE and Kuwait because it has the third highest per capita income in the world along with the highest growth rate, great life expectancy, and literacy rate in 90s, fast developing infrastructures and a peaceful society.
Turkey, Iran, Malaysia and Indonesia can however be described as the true giants with notable successes in the field of education, self dependence and rising political clout in the regions and the world. We will discuss the role of these emerging nations in subsequent chapters.

Need of Cohesive Foreign Policy

We will soon start studying why Islam offers a better system of civilisation for the current world in comparison to the present system dominated by Westernism. But as part of the shortcomings of Muslims despite being more civilised than others, I will dwell here briefly about the foreign policy of the Muslim World. It is well known that Muslim world at large is tilted towards Western countries in its foreign policy. This is hardly understandable considering the role of the West in Muslims countries, which has largely been negative and destructive. The countries like Turkey, Saudi Arabia, almost all other Arab countries, Pakistan, Afghanistan and most of the African Muslim countries have been allies of the

West despite the fact that the people of these countries have deep rooted aversion for everything that West stands for. This dichotomy owes its existence to the fact that the governments in these countries are supported by the West, which uses its muscles to threaten them. West has continued to support regimes and change them at its own will without caring at all for the people of these countries. Within last few years, West has played direct or indirect role in the regime changes in Afghanistan, Iraq and Libya. This is another matter that in each of the circumstances it has seen its influence getting reduced. The American influence in the Middle East has continued to diminish despite its repeated interventions. The latest case is that of Libya. When West realised that Arab Spring would sooner or later sweep the whole region, and there were visible signs of Ghaddafi coming under pressure, it immediately took sides with the rebels despite the fact that Britain and America had been acting hand in glove with the Ghaddafi regime in its War against Terror and despite the fact that the rebels have many Islamists in their ranks. The ugliest and the most unfortunate aspect of the Muslim governments has been its failure in realising the truth that friendship with the West has always been a one sided relationship with West not doing anything to help the nation. West has simply helped the rulers in maintaining the grip on the power. The biggest sufferer has perhaps been Pakistan where the rulers keep changing but their fascination for America continues to grow. If any country has been most devastated due to War on Terror it is Pakistan. The countries that have maintained relative independence in their foreign policy matters have grown in strength. These include Malaysia, Indonesia and Iran. The biggest stumbling block in the development of a cohesive foreign policy in the Muslim world has been the mistrust between Saudi Arabia, which wields massive influence in the Sunni World, and Iran, which is the most influential Shia country. Despite the fact that Ayatollah Khomeini did everything to promote the Revolution as Islamic and took several revolutionary steps to cement the Sunni Shia chasm, the US supported regimes in the Arab World including Saudi Arabia and Saddam Husseins Iraq campaigned against Iran in every possible way. During Iran-Iraq war, hundreds of Sunni Ulama gathered to lambaste Iranian Ulama as Kafir. America has played and is still playing on the sectarian sensitivities of Sunnis and Shias. It has convinced the Arab regimes that the biggest threat to them comes not from Israel but from Iran. Iran should also be faulted for not doing enough to win the confidence of its neighbours, especially Saudi Arabia. If the Muslim World has to earn a respectable place in the future world, Iran and Saudi Arabia will have to bury their differences. If they come together, they will pave the way for a larger coalition. If they dont, the Western world will keep destroying one country after the other.

Fundamental Positions in a Cohesive Foreign Policy

Muslim World will have to realise that

1. West is neither a dependable ally nor a big force it used to be in the past. America is a dying tiger and all its allies are nothing more than crying wolfs. America needs Muslims more than the Muslim World needs America. While the policy of confrontation with anyone should be the underlying philosophy, the time has come when Muslim World must stop looking westwards. What Muslims need, they can get from several alternative sources including China, Russia and India. What West needs (Oil), it cant get from anywhere else, at least in a foreseeable future. The day Muslims realise this, they would make West look like seekers not masters. An ideological campaign against the Western model of socioeconomic development should be run without any delay. They must however learn to differentiate between Western people and Westernism. While they must not spare Westernism, they must avoid any feeling of aversion or hatred towards Western people who are like others part of mankind. If Western governments learn their lessons, start behaving, learn respecting Islam and stop their political and military campaigns against the Islamic World, Muslims should always be ready to revise their strategies. 2. If anything can unite Muslim World, it is an undiluted faith in Islam not just as a religion but as a Comprehensive Order for todays world. The application of Islamic principles in social and economic fields must attain supremacy in policymaking and research endeavours. Islam should be presented as a viable alternative of New World Order and the Islamic Alternative should be in a position to alleviate the sufferings of not just Muslims but the whole mankind. 3. Muslim world must play a more proactive role in International Affairs. It should campaign against the Abolition of Veto, which makes countries unequal among equals, and must try to influence the policies of the major international organisations including WHO, International Court, etc. If need be, it may give up the memberships of these organisations and form alternative organisations with the help of like minded and underprivileged countries. 4. Muslim countries need to develop a union that should have the mandate to intervene in the Muslim countries if there is large scale threat to peace there. No outside intervention should be allowed whatever the circumstances. If any country is attacked or invaded, it should be taken as an aggression against the whole Muslim world, which must be repulsed with all the power within in its command. Despite Muslims being the second largest majority of the world and despite their being a

community of largest believers in any religion a substantial percentage of Christian World is in fact non-believers- no Muslim country has emerged as a military power. One of the main reasons behind this is that most Muslim countries are small; those that are more populous happen to be poor countries. China and India automatically become big powers just on account of their sheer size, which allows them to allocate larger sums to spend for defence; even the US is a country of more than 320 millions. If Muslim countries at least some of them can form a federation with joint military, this weakness can be reduced. 5. Muslim countries must in general adopt a policy of avoiding military conflicts at every cost. They must not support any kind of violence but if the conditions leave no other option, they must also not hesitate to fight. 6. Muslim countries should develop good relations with as many countries as possible but without sacrificing their self esteem, sovereignty and their convictions. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
and Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His yet-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Muslims most civilised- 29 Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation - 1

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 29

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation - 1

Till now we were studying the statistics related to various denominators of civilization, which proved beyond doubt that the record of Muslim World is better than the most. We have also analyzed why despite being the most civilized in the current world, the Muslim world needs to civilize more. We have studied the key areas where there is scope for further improvement. In coming few chapters we will see why the religion of Muslims, Islam can form the most perfect basis of the on-going process of civilization. We will study in brief why Islamic paradigms of peace, health, human rights, freedom, economic development, political system and morality should replace the current international paradigms popularized by the West.

Defining Peace:
Modern versus Islamic Definition of Peace
Much water ought to have flowed down the Thames since September 11 2001 when terrorists created history of its own kind by plane-crashing twice into the Twin Towers that New York and United States boasted of as the symbol of their economic prowess. But the truth remains that little water seems to have flowed down the Thames, for even now Islam as a religion and Muslims as a community are being maligned as supporters of violence in general and terrorism in particular. This is despite the fact that in the so-called coalition against the socalled international terrorism Muslim countries and groups have been among the foremost ranks, without whose active participation America and company could never have succeeded in their plans. This is also in spite of the fact that the overwhelming majority of casualties in this war, at least one hundred thousand dead, has been of Muslims. Most of these hapless victims have been neither Islamic terrorists nor fighters against terrorism but innocent men, women and children, who had nothing to do with this on-going war. The incessant pouring of hatred on Islam and Muslims has also been progressing in spite of a large number of Muslim clerics and intellectuals having issued categorical statements condemning terrorism and all other forms of violence. A concerted campaign is being run all over the world, denigrating Islam as the religion that promotes violence and Muslims as the people that resort to violence. Clever remarks like Not all Muslims are terrorists but all terrorists are Muslims are still being circulated to put Muslims on the defensive. The impact on Muslim masses has been profound, even though there is no way it can be measured. Unfortunately, most Muslim clerics and thinkers have become victims of this propaganda, and have adopted an evidently apologetic stand in their defence of a beleaguered Islam. Commoners however have responded by either becoming despondent at the condition of their fellow religionists or indignant at

the treatment being meted out to them. The hatred for the West has almost become ubiquitous, which rightly or wrongly is perceived as the biggest enemy of Islam. It will be seen in the coming pages that most of the hateIslam or hate-Muslim campaign as well as the reaction of Muslims have been dismally out of place, and it is high time it some plain speaking was done to rectify the situation. In the forthcoming discussion, it will be proved that Islam has a much larger meaning of peace, and adopts effective and practicable methods to achieve its larger objectives of Grand Peace, which will be defined shortly. It will be seen that it is only the Islamic concept of Grand Peace that can bring real peace in human lives, individually and collectively. The discussion will obviously be in the backdrop of developments that have marked the emergence of the current civilisation dominated by Western value systems. It has already been seen in more than two dozen installments of this work that have been released so far that neither have the major players in the evolution of current social, economic and political trends shunned violence in achieving their bigger goals nor violence has disappeared as the result of that evolution. The truth on the contrary is that the book of the current civilisation is reddened with blood from the first word to the last though the authors of this monumental work have made huge efforts to spread a paint of white lies to suppress the sanguinity of its leaves. It will be in the fitness of things if the meaning of Grand Peace that Islam espouses is introduced at the very outset. It will then be easier for readers to comprehend the developments in the past few centuries and their impact on human life.

Political Definition of Peace

Let us first see how the world today understands peace. There are numerous definitions of peace, including those given by the world forums of eminence, individual thinkers and institutions. We will however concentrate mainly on the definitions given by the United Nations, which is unquestionably the biggest and the most powerful body of the community of nations that inhabit the earth. Let me reproduce here the definitions and programmes given by the UNESCO Culture of Peace: An Agenda for Peace: Definitions Peace is dynamic. Peace is a just and non-violent solution of conflicts. It generates an equilibrium in social interactions, so that all of the members of society can live in harmonious relations with each other. Peace is good for society. Where there is violence there is no peace. Where there is injustice and absence of liberty, there is no peace. In order for there to be

an equilibrium in the dynamic of social interactions, peace must be founded on justice and liberty. Preventative diplomacy is action to prevent disputes from arising between parties, to prevent existing disputes from escalating into conflicts and to limit the spread of the latter when they occur. Peace-making is action to bring hostile parties to agreement, essentially through such peaceful means as those foreseen in Chapter VI of the Charter of the United Nations. Peace-keeping is the deployment of a United Nations presence in the field, hitherto with the consent of all the parties concerned, normally involving United Nations military and/or police personnel and frequently civilians as well. Peace-keeping is a technique that expands the possibilities for both the prevention of conflict and the making of peace. Peace-building is action to identify and support structures which will tend to strengthen and solidify peace in order to avoid a relapse into conflict. Only sustained, co-operative work to deal with underlying economic, social, cultural and humanitarian problems can place an achieved peace on a durable foundation.

It can be noted that the above set of rules defining peace is primarily an agenda to prevent disputes from arising between parties, to prevent existing disputes from escalating into conflicts and to limit the spread of the latter when they occur so that all of the members of society can live in harmonious relations with each other. This is obviously a political definition of peace. This definition is not only incomplete but is highly deficient in many ways and will have dangerous implications because its very basis is erroneous. Though it speaks of peace as dynamic, the peace it promotes has hardly any dynamism about it: it is static rather than dynamic and negative rather than positive. Peace is regarded as essentially not a positive quality but mere absence of conflicts. In negative terms too, this indicates only an absence of armed conflicts. This definition of peace is neither all-encompassing, including all that is positive nor all-abandoning excluding all that is negative. As will be seen in the coming pages, this peace is primarily the brainchild of those who seek to promote a certain type of ideology and accompanied culture for their own selfish interests. What an irony! Peace based on selfishness! But this is the peace that is being promoted all over the world with utmost zeal, valour and planning. The consequences of such a strategy are what they should be. Total all-enveloping chaos at every level. The same approach is adopted in various other documents. See for example the following: Appeal to the International Community from a Round Table of Institutions Who Have Won the Nobel Prize for Peace (excerpts)

Peace is not only the absence of armed conflict, it is also a dynamic set of relationships of coexistence and co-operation among and within peoples, characterised by the respect for the human values set forth particularly in the Universal Declaration of Human Rights with the concern to provide the greatest possible well-being for all. Peace is increasingly threatened each day by the accumulation of weapons of mass destruction, by the great economic and social inequalities, which divide mankind, and by contempt for basic human rights and the dignity of the individual. Peace requires ever greater efforts to overcome these threats. It is only possible in a world in which the observance of international law replaces violence, fear and injustice, in which states voluntarily agree to limit their national sovereignty in the general interest, and in which states employ existing procedures for the peaceful settlement of disputes between nations. To build such a peace, everyone must feel a responsibility and should be educated in that sense from childhood ... Finally, the round table asks the mass media to employ to a greater extent their skills and immense resources towards building and maintaining peace, to foster a spirit of equity and solidarity among peoples and to draw attention to the personal and collective sacrifice inherent in the pursuit of those ideals. Source: Issued by representatives of the following: Institute of International Law, International Peace Bureau, Suggestions for Moving towards a Culture of Peace Revisit history to discover how people contributed to their cultures. Research non-military actors and make them models to be emulated. Research women's roles in the development of their societies, and the causes and consequences of violence against women. Promote peace goals as the dominant factor in all forms of art. Teach the need to be aware of, and take responsibility for, the consequences scientific discovery can have for society as a whole. Promote responsibility for the well-being of the local and global community, including protection of the natural environment. ` Promote gender-specific analysis in all areas of human activity, encouraging women to organise themselves to make an impact on decisions that affect society. Teach co-operation rather than competition, solidarity for mutual support, and appreciation for the rich diversity of multicultural societies. Combat racism and discrimination, teach respect for human rights, for human life and the dignity of the person. Promote economic, social, cultural, civil and political rights to create conditions for peace, disarmament and the peaceful resolution of conflicts. Source: International Peace Update, April 1995, newsletter of Women's International League for Peace and Freedom (excerpted from "UNESCO and a Culture of Peace: Promoting a Global Movement")

Spiritual and Social Definitions

The above-quoted documents fail to mention peace at individual and family levels, and only concentrate on national and international violence. There are others, mainly the spiritual masters belonging to different religions including mystics, who stress on individualistic notion of peace. (Spiritual definition) For them, tranquillity of mind and soul represent true peace, which is attained through belief in God or gods, through meditation, devotion, self sacrifice and other spiritual exercises ranging from self-appeasing to self-sacrificing. They tend to ignore family and social dimensions of peace, their argument resting on the premise that if individuals are peaceful society will be peaceful as well. They tend to bury in the cemetery of their ideology the fact that hundred per cent of members of society can never be truly peaceful, and that a very minuscule percentage is enough to cause disastrous consequences on society. There is another definition, the social one, of peace that is promoted by sociologists for whom the equality of the distribution of wealth is the chief motive. They argue that if the distribution of wealth and opportunities in society is not equitable there is no way peace can be ensured.

Comprehensive Islamic Definition of Peace

The truth however is that no definition of peace can be complete unless it takes into account the following: First, human existence has three essential constituents: individual, family and society. For peace to carry any real meaning, it has to be at all these three levels. Peace at individual level means physical, mental, social and spiritual health, to which must be added what we understand as Satisfaction. Peace at family level means cordial relationship between spouses, between parents and children and among children themselves, and absence of all irritants in a peaceful family life. Peace at social level means peaceful co-existence of all human beings that inhabit the earth anywhere, individually or as communities and nations, and absence of all forms of exploitation, oppression and conflicts. Thus individual heath, family peace and social order may be regarded as the three essential constituents of Grand Peace. Second, peace must involve all stages of life: foetal, paediatric, adult, geriatric, and post-death life. This alone can lead to eternal peace. Islam literally means Peace, and is defined as submission to God, which means that peace cannot be obtained without total submission to the Lord

of the universe. Similarly Iman means total satisfaction, which again can be obtained only through undivided devotion to God. When Quran calls, Enter Islam wholeheartedly, it does not merely invite its adherents to follow the institutionalised system of Islam; it also signals to them that the real, comprehensive and long lasting peace can be achieved only through total acceptance of the System of God. Quran states: The System for you is the (system of) Peace and Call them to the House of Peace. In Islam, peace is not just a state of absence of war or chaos in society; it has the broadest and the most comprehensive meaning, in terms of extent, depth and longevity, including all the components of peace described above. It has to be not just personal, not just family and not just social; it has to be at all the three levels and in the widest discernible sense. At individual level, it does not merely mean peace of mind; it encompasses physical, mental and social health. At family level, it comprises peaceful relationship between husband and wife, between parents and children, and among children themselves. At social level, it does not only indicate absence of war or chaos, it also means absence of all forms of crimes and social tensions, and prevalence of mutual brotherhood and justice. Peace is also not something bound by time or space; it is as much for this world as for Hereafter; peace is eternal. This is to be ensured that Islams message of Grand peace has to percolate down the lowest strata of society. And this to be done in a way that the world does not feel threatened by the emergence of an institutionalised and political Islam, but learns to apply moral and socio-economic principles of Islam for the benefit of the whole mankind. Islam uses all possible means to achieve its goal of Grand Peace. In the modern world, dominated by what I call economic fundamentalism, a twodimensional constitutional system is followed.. If we want to achieve true peace, a three-dimensional approach is indispensable, which is what Islam promotes. We will discuss a little more deeply about what is Three-Dimensional

System of Islam.

civilised- 30 Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation - 2

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 30

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation 2 Three-Dimensional Dimensional System versus Two-

The world today is ruled by the economic fundamentalists who have taken innumerable steps to strengthen their commercial hold. These measures include a blanket review of law. Apart from a victorious assault on capital punishment and maiming of the criminal laws, numerous other modifications have been made, in letter and spirit, in the constitutions. These include an exaggerated emphasis on fundamental rights vis--vis fundamental duties and absolute denial of place to fundamental prohibitions, imparting a highly partisan definition to human rights, popularising several crimes as necessary evils, giving undue privileges in the name of industrialisation and economic development to the magnates and stressing certain rights of dubious nature in the name of personal freedom and equality. It will be fair to say that the most glaring deficiency of almost all the prominent systems is that they emphasise only upon fundament rights, understate fundamental duties and ignore fundamental prohibitions with plump. This two-dimensional approach is inadequate in maintaining order in society. Besides, it is inherently dangerous, as it unleashes forces of evils and exploitation. No society can maintain order and tranquillity unless it has its sets of restrictions. Its members must not only claim for their own rights, but must also be duty-bound to help in its survival and development and they must not be in a position, even if they want, to do what is expressly detrimental for society; if they still do it, they must be adequately punished. A tridimensional approach is therefore mandatory if the present legal system, which has become totally paralysed and redundant, has to be rejuvenated. Islamic social system is three-dimensional in contradistinction with most of the contemporary systems that are two-dimensional with one dimension (duties) considerably weaker than the other (rights). The modern approach is influenced by economic fundamentalism that seeks to commercialise strengths as well as weaknesses of human beings. In order to commercialise weaknesses, it is necessary that prohibitions be totally prohibited and greater emphasis be given on rights rather than duties. In Islamic social system, on the other hand, the above-mentioned rights as individual, member of family and member of society are properly harmonised with duties and prohibitions. In the edifice of Islamic society, duties form the base, rights the roof and prohibition the walls; a structure cannot be called a building without any of the three, and all the three must be adequately planned and built.

THE WALLS OF THE CITADEL OF PEACE: FUNDAMENTAL PROHIBITIONS

.

A system cannot be deemed complete unless it answers three questions: what is one enjoined to do, what is one permitted or entitled to do and what is one prohibited to do? A proper balance between these three is the most wonderful aspect of Islamic constitution that makes it far superior model to the other systems. Let us study the fundamental prohibitions in Islam. We have already studied the statistics related to the impact of Fundamental Prohibitions and their relative impact on different societies and countries of the world. We have seen that their adverse effects are much more devastating in non-Muslim particularly Western countries than most of the Muslim countries. Freedom and Choice: Let them not become Destroyers! Freedom is the catchword for the champions of modern civilisation. This augurs well for them because it opens a great number of avenues for their business. Free man tends to do whatever he feels like doing at a particular moment of time, irrespective of its consequences on his own life or on the lives of others. The rationale behind this, according to liberalists, is that man is himself responsible for the consequences of his acts, and others have no business to interfere in his personal matters and to teach him morals. If one wants to drink, it is ones right even if it causes severe mental anguish and financial burden to ones dependants and well wishers, and makes one vulnerable to several life-threatening health problems. If one wants to lie with a person of ones choice, one must have full liberty to do so even if it destroys ones family, and leads to several other unforeseen problems including fatal or incapacitating illnesses. If one wants to roam in minimal or no clothes it is ones prerogative to dress as one likes even if it blazes the passions of onlookers and drives them to raping unwilling women. One must be free to commit suicide even if ones self-destruction brings intolerable pain and suffering to ones relatives and friends. What sort of freedom is this that kills people, maddens men, women and children, leads to sexual assaults, destroys families, makes parents and children alien to one another, turns the old into destitute and kids into orphans and gives people sleepless nights? Todays men and women are not humans but another species of animals, the Homo sapiens whose animal instincts are always positioned in the driver's seat. They are in fact even worse than beasts, as beasts do not manufacture weapons, drinks and eatables for their own destruction, and their actions are simply the result of impulses and reflexes that ensure their survival. Whatever animals do is without the foreknowledge of the consequences of their actions. Man is mostly prescient of the possible adverse consequences of his actions on himself and on society. Still, his knowledge does not stop him from indulging in

evil acts. The king of the jungle rules only due to his sheer physical force and commits excesses on fellow-animals only to fill his empty stomach, having no other option to satiate his hunger. Neither do lions exploit the other inhabitants in their territories nor prevent them from availing themselves the products of nature. The rulers of the world of Homo sapiens commit excesses, oppress and cheat their species-fellows for their own nefarious designs. They are worse than carnivores and saprophytes. It is not the compelling necessities but their covetousness that makes them ruthless dictators. They kill people not to fill their hungry intestines but to perpetuate their rapacious hold on the economic or political power; their intention . None -- individual, society, corporate sector or government, can be allowed to offer the choice of death to the people; freedom of choice must be limited to choice among the good. A choice between life and death cannot be given to the people. A child cannot be left on a highway hoping that it will take all the necessary precautions to save it from being crushed by fast moving vehicles. People are like children who more often than not are guided by baser instincts that suck them into all forms of life-threatening and peace-threatening habits. Addiction has hardly any regard or fondness for knowledge and sanity. Who knows better, about the effects of alcohol, smoking and sexual perversions, than do doctors? Still they often succumb to the temptations. A smoker, a drinker, a drug addict and a promiscuous person understand that they face huge risks on account of their habits; but such is the effect of these on baser instincts that they find it hard to be governed by their knowledge. It has already been discussed how organised businesses of prohibited trades, riots related to racial or communal hatred and wars and civil wars have killed hundreds of millions of people in the twentieth century. Scientific advancement without deterrent laws, especially laws against crimes and dangerous practices bring greater threats than comforts for mankind. Inflaming hatred on any ground is unacceptable; those involved in it have to be severely punished. Similarly, those that use their rights of expression to malign or slander great personalities held dear by any community must be given exemplary punishments, for their callousness or designed mischief for motivated interests may hurt sentiments and inflame passions, which often lead to riots causing loss of innocent lives. If an author or artist really regards him a revolutionary and feels he has justifiable reasons to target any ideology or its sacred personalities and books, he must be ready to face punishment at the hands of the law or aggrieved masses. If he inflames passions and then hurries for shelter, it would clearly mean his intentions were not genuine. A revolutionary must be ready to sacrifice his own life rather than risking lives of others. If anyone is interested to know in detail how Islamic System of Rights, Duties and Prohibitions make a comprehensive system of peace, I will refer him to my book, Islam means Peace.

* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,

Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His soon-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Civilised- 31 Life Expectancy, Islam and Muslims - 3

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 31

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation 3

Life Expectancy, Islam and Muslims

Dr Javed Jamil* First we studied the various parameters if civilisation and compared the international statistics particularly in relation to the Western world vis-vis Islamic World. Then we started studying what were the main shortcomings of Muslims that must be removed in order to achieve the desired level of civilisation. In last few chapters we have been studying why Islam can provide a better model of civilisation than the current world order dominated by Westernism. In the present chapter, we will stuffy how Islam protects life and Islamic way of life is more conducive to better life expectancy.
In my research paper, Abortion being used to improve life expectancy? 1, I have introduced a new definition of life expectancy, True Life Expectancy or TLE. TLE is the average life of human beings after conception. The new definition rejects the popular one, as the latter starts counting years after birth. I have argued that foetus is a stage of human development and disregarding it as a human is nothing but a ploy to justify killing of foetuses in the name of womens rights, giving a boastful but

wrong picture of high life expectancy in the so-called developed countries and presenting a distorted concept of development. I have shown in the paper that if TLE is used to measure the state of health and possible survival, most of the developed countries slide down the table in the most unceremonious fashion. On the other hand, wherever the religious influences are strong, as in some Christian countries and most of the Muslim countries, TLE comes out to be quite high compared to the other nations. In the present paper, I will specifically discuss the issue of life expectancy from an Islamic point of view. I will first explain the position of Quran vis--vis TLE. Then I will discuss how Islam positively affects life expectancy. Lastly, I will show that

despite falling back in terms of medical education and infrastructure, Muslim countries have pretty good life expectancy. True Life Expectancy
My assertion that life expectancy should be calculated at conception and not at birth has been challenged by some Muslims who have argued that ruh enters the foetus only at the time of the end of fourth month. They quote hadiths in favour of their argument. However, they miss two important points here: First, Quran describes the very beginning of the life after conception as a stage of human development. See the following verses: Then We placed him as (a drop of) sperm in a place of rest, firmly fixed; Then We made the sperm into a clot of congealed blood; then of that clot We made a (foetus) lump; then we made out of that lump bones and clothed the bones with flesh; then we developed out of it another creature. So blessed be Allah, the best to create! (23: 1314) 2 But He fashioned him in due proportion, and breathed into him something of His spirit. And He gave you (the faculties of) hearing and sight and feeling (and understanding): little thanks do ye give! (32: 9) 3 So, right from the fertilization up to the time of delivery, the foetus is in various stages of human development. The delivery makes him an independently recognisable creature. The development does not stop at the time of delivery and continues till the end of life, infancy, adolescence, youth, middle age and old age being the important milestones of the development. It is therefore totally baseless and senseless to say that life starts after 4 months. Second, according to Quran, nafs (soul) and ruh (spirit) are two different things. Nafs relates to life while spirit relates to higher form of consciousness. A foetus is a human being since the very beginning of its development after conception but becomes a conscious human being after God breathes spirit into him. What the Hadiths related to the permission of abortion within first four months imply is that if there are genuine reasons for abortion threat to mothers life or childs life, foetus born out of rape, etcit should be aborted as soon as possible, latest before the expiry of the four

month period. Islam of course does not give an open license to abort. In the current world, especially the developed world, most of the abortions are aimed to make a licentious life possible or for the sake of the career.

Measures in Islam to improve Life Expectancy

As I have discussed in detail in the series, Theory of Health derived from Quran4 (yet to be published), health occupies central position in Islam. I have shown that Islam does not just promote health, it establishes a health-protective family system and a health-protective social system. I also have redefined health as follows:

Health is a state of complete physical, mental, spiritual and social wellbeing, which must be safeguarded not only through the maintenance of a health preserving regime at the personal/individual level, but also through the establishment of a health-protective and promoting family system and a health-protective and promoting social system.
Islam has taken measures that have a direct bearing on life expectancy. It has banned all such practices as decrease life expectancy and has promoted measures that improve life expectancy.

Prohibition of practices that decrease life expectancy

1. Alcohol Alcohol is one of the biggest trades of the world. There have therefore been concerted efforts by the market to promote beneficial aspects of alcohol with remarks such as if taken in moderation alcohol can improve life expectancy in the old age. If and can in that remark suppress the facts that are very well known to the medical community. old age is an attempt to attract older people. Safe drinking and safe sex are nothing but ploys to perpetuate dangerous trades. A paper by Benjamin J. Sadock and Virginia A. Sadock claims that Alcohol abuse reduces life expectancy by about 10 years, and alcohol leads all other substances in substancerelated deaths.5 Another important paper, entitled, Alcohol-related mortality by age and sex and its impact on life expectancy by: Pia Makela examines the effects of alcohol on age in greater details.6 It says: The Finnish death register includes information on both the underlying and contributory causes of death and it yields an individual-level estimate of the contribution of alcohol in mortality. According to the results, 6% of all deaths were alcohol related. These deaths were responsible for a 2 year loss in life expectancy at age 15 years among men and 0.4 years among women, which explains at least one-fifth of the difference in life expectancies between the sexes. In the age group of 1549 years, over 40% of all deaths among men and 15% among women were alcohol related. In this age group, over 50% of the mortality

difference between the sexes results from alcohol-related deaths. The use of data on contributory causes of death, the organization of the Finnish death certification system and the relatively high proportion of alcohol-related deaths suggest that these data do not underestimate alcohol-related deaths to such an extent as has been the case in earlier studies using data from death certificates. This study shows that alcohol consumption is an important public health issue in Finland and a significant determinant of male premature mortality. Women are known to have higher life expectancy than men and alcohol is one of the major factors in this difference. If one does not consider the many women who die while giving birth or in pregnancy, the female human life expectancy is considerably higher than those of men, who, on average, consume more tobacco, alcohol and drugs than females, in most countries many more men than women commit suicide, in general, men are more aggressive than women and thus are more likely to be murdered. In wars, many men die in combat as soldiers. Men tend to take more risks than females when they drive cars or motorcycles.7 A Miami university researcher reports: On average, each alcohol-related death was associated with 14.6 YPLL before age 65 and 25.9 YPLL before life expectancy. For both YPLL measures, deaths caused by intentional and unintentional injuries were associated with the greatest number of YPLL per death.8

The conclusion of the report is an eye opener:

Alcohol use is related to a huge health burden in the United States and most countries worldwide, even after discounting for its beneficial effects. In considering this burden, especially for chronic disease, one must keep in mind the limitations of epidemiological studies, which are mostly observational in nature (e.g., cohort studies and case control studies, as described above; also see the sidebar). However, most of the relationships between alcohol use and disease outcomes have also been corroborated by experimental physiological researchmuch of the alcoholrelated health burden could be avoided by initiating or strengthening policy measures proven to be effective in reducing alcohol use and related problems, such as taxing consumption, restricting access to alcohol, and random breath testing (Edwards et al. 1994). Some of these measures (e.g., taxation, restricting access) have been shown to reduce the social harm caused by alcohol consumption as well. Given the size of the burden of disease related to alcohol use and the availability of effective countermeasures, there seems to be no justification for continuing the status quo.////..The Disability Adjusted Life Year (DALY) concept fulfills these requirements ideally. It is a measure that combines years of life lost because of early mortality (i.e., death before the life expectancy in the country with the highest life expectancy worldwide [currently Japan]) with years of life lost to imperfect health (Murray et al. 2000). The relationship between alcohol consumption and DALYs demonstrates that a substantial burden of disease is attributable to alcohol consumption. In 1990 this was estimated as globally higher than the burden of disease attributable to

tobacco, even after subtracting the beneficial effects on CHD (Murray and Lopez 1996, 1997).( http://pubs.niaaa.nih.gov/publications/arh27-1/39-51.htm) Some studies show that alcoholism actually decreases a woman's life expectancy by 15 years 9

2. Promiscuity and Homosexuality

I could not collect any data directly linking the sexual malpractices with the amount of the loss of life expectancy. But the relation is very well known. Previously, Syphilis was a big killer and now AIDS has reduced the life expectancy by a considerable margin. Wherever AIDS is a major problem, like in Sub-Saharan African countries, the life expectancy is more than 25 years less than the world average. Even in countries like the US, where safe sex measures are more commonly employed, AIDS kills more than 20000 persons every year. Promiscuity can rightly be regarded as perhaps even a bigger tormentor of humanity than alcohol and smoking. I found an interesting report about the impact of homosexuality on life expectancy. Out of all forms of unhealthy sexual practices, homosexuality is the unhealthiest and has been the cause of the beginning of the epidemics of both Syphilis and HIV/AIDS. Here are excerpts from a report on the impact of homosexuality on health: Early reports in the 1980's suggested that male homosexuals had an average life expectancy of less than 50 years - more than 20 years less than the overall male population. With the push for "safe" sex and improved treatments for AIDS, one would expect that the life expectancy might have increased since then. However, a Canadian study in 1997 found that male homosexuals have a life expectancy of 20 years less than the general male population (based upon a prevalence of 3% of the male population).10 Using several different measures, including life expectancy determined from obituaries, two large random sexuality surveys (in the USA and Great Britain), and a survey of those never married in Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, indicated an average age of death of less than 50 years old.11 A third study, published in 2002, found that the median age of death of 88 homosexually partnered men was 45 years, while for 118 unpartnered homosexual men it was 46 years.12 This latter study put the average life expectancy of male homosexuals nearly 30 years less than the general male population. Another study showed that, on average, ever-married men outlived the ever-homosexually-partnered by 23 years in Denmark (74 yr. v. 51 yr.), and 25 years in Norway (77 yr. v. 52 yr.) Evermarried women outlived the ever-homosexually-partnered in Denmark by 22 years (78 yr. v. 56 yr.), and in Norway by almost 25 years (81 yr. v. 56 yr.).13.How does the average homosexual lifespan compare to the average life expectancy of smokers? On average, a lifetime smoker can expect the smoking lifestyle to reduce his life expectancy by only 10 years14 However, smoking is vigorously condemned by the medical community and press, although it reduces life expectancy by less than half of that caused by a gay lifestyle.

It is to be noted that sexual demeanours have a much larger depressing effect on life expectancy than other evils like smoking, drinking and gambling. This is because sex related problems affect foetuses and men and women of younger age groups. Sexual Revolution is killing either foetuses and infants or the young people of 2045 years in such big numbers that it is bound to reduce life expectancy by 20-40 years.

3. Smoking
There is no way smoking can be permissible in Islam considering the fact that Quran forbids all evil things and all practices that endanger life. I had written a paper regarding the unacceptability of smoking in Islam about 20 years back, which was published in Radiance as well as The Kuwait Times. But unfortunately, even till now the Ulama have failed to unanimously declare smoking as Haram. This is despite the fact that more than 5 million people die of smoking every year and the reports suggest that smoking reduces life expectancy by ore than ten years. According to BUPAs Health Information Team, Smoking cuts life expectancy by 10 years, reveal the results of a 50year study. But the good news is that giving up at any age will add years to a person's life. Smoking is an important factor in a number of diseases including Lung Cancer, Ischaemic heart diseases and hypertension, peripheral vascular disorders like Buergers diseases and Peptic ulcer. The study reveals that, on average, smokers die 10 years younger than non-smokers.15 Pork had also a considerable impact on health in the past and Taeniasis and Trichnellasis were responsible for several deaths and paralysing illnesses. Still, the diseases exist but the extent has gone down. Several outbreaks of fatal meningitis have also been related to cultivation of pigs. 4. Gambling Gambling too has been prohibited by Quran and along with Alcohol has been described as one of the mischievous activities of the devil. Gambling is recognised by medical scientists as a disease, called pathological gambling. According to the National Research Council, pathological gamblers 'engage in destructive behaviours: they commit crimes, they run up large debts, they damage relationships with family and friends, and they kill themselves. With the increased availability of gambling and new gambling technologies, pathological gambling has the potential to become even more widespread'"(p. 4-1). The National Research Council of US states that many families of pathological gamblers suffer from a variety of financial, physical, and emotional problems, including divorce, domestic violence, child abuse and neglect, and a range of problems stemming from the severe financial hardship that commonly results from problem and pathological gambling. Children of compulsive gamblers are more likely to engage in delinquent behaviours such as smoking, drinking, and using drugs, and have an increased risk of developing problem or pathological gambling themselves. Other problems include crime, loss of employment and bankruptcy. According to NRC, 'As access to money becomes more limited, gamblers often resort to crime in order to pay

debts, appease bookies, maintain appearances, and garner more money to gamble.' It has been found that 28 percent of pathological gamblers attending Gamblers Anonymous reported either that they had filed for bankruptcy or reported debts of $75,000 to $150,000.' 16 The social problems due to gambling are even severer. Relatives, friends and employers suffer hugely. Employers complain of loss of work hours, embezzlement and inability to fulfil their financial obligations. NRC report further states: "How can we begin to measure the social impact of individuals who spend their children's milk money or cash their welfare checks to buy lottery tickets, as the Commission heard during visits to convenience stores? We cannot, but the Commission can acknowledge that when gambling is promoted as 'the only way to get ahead' and, in particular, targets those who do not have 'leisure dollars' to spend, the economic and social, indeed, the moral fabric of our nation is damaged." (p. 7-18) Reports say that one in fifth of gamblers attempt suicide; other reports speak of as high as two third contemplating suicide. The impact on family is equally dangerous. In NORC's survey, 53.5 percent of identified pathological gamblers reported having been divorced, versus 18.2 percent of non-gamblers and 29.8 percent of low-risk gamblers. Further NORC respondents representing two million adults identified a spouse's gambling as a significant factor in a prior divorce. In a survey of nearly 400 Gamblers Anonymous members, 18 percent reported experiencing a gambling-related divorce. Another 10 percent said they were separated as a direct consequence of their gambling. The domestic violence and child abuse are significantly greater problems in the families of gamblers than non-gamblers. Several cases of children dying in cars have been reported, on account of their father or mother leaving them locked and forgetting them, as they joined the casino. Let us note a few facts about gambling: NORC found that the presence of a gambling facility within 50 miles roughly doubles the prevalence of problem and pathological gamblers. Two key studies indicated that between 15 and 20 million Americans are displaying some signs of a gambling addiction. Further, the Commission emphasised that estimates of the number of problem and pathological gamblers may be significantly understated. A Harvard University meta-analysis concluded that approximately 1.6 percent, or 3.2 million, of the American adult population are pathological gamblers. . In Oregon, the lifetime prevalence of problem and pathological gambling is 4.9 percent. Recent studies in Mississippi and Louisiana indicate that 7 percent of adults in these states have been classified as problem or pathological gamblers. NORC found that approximately 2.5 million adults are pathological gamblers. Another three million of the adult population are problem gamblers. Over 15 million Americans were identified as at-risk gamblers.

 A survey of nearly 400 Gamblers Anonymous members revealed that two-thirds had contemplated suicide, 47 percent had a definite plan to kill themselves, and 77 percent stated that they have wanted to die. Though there is no report clearly showing the average loss of years due to gambling, the increased suicides and other tensions are bound to decrease the average life expectancy of the gamblers as well as their family members.

Practices that increase life expectancy

As I have said before, Islam does not just prescribe a few things here and a few things here to promote the health of individuals but also establishes health-protective and promoting family and social systems. Although there are innumerable points that can be included in this chapter, including family and reproductive health measures like Iddah, breastfeeding, personal hygiene measures like washing of organs after urination and intercourse, Wudu (Ablution) and prayer, miswak and circumcision. But we will concentrate on some of them. Breastfeeding Studies have demonstrated beyond an iota of doubt that breastfeeding for an extended duration of about two years supports proper physical, mental and psychological development of children. They are expected to live longer and more peacefully. The Quran addresses the issue of breastfeeding at several places: "And the mothers should suckle their children for two whole years for him who desires to make complete the time of suckling. (2: 233) "We have enjoined upon the human being to treat his parents kindly. His mother bore him with weakness upon weakness, and his weaning is in two years." (Luqman, verse 14 ) ".And if you decide on a wet nurse for your children, there is no sin on you, provided you pay what you agreed on a reasonable basis." (2:233) "... And if they are pregnant, then spend on them till they deliver. Then if they give suck to the children for you, give them their due payment ." (Talaq, verse 6) It is clear from the verses of the Quran that: 1. Breastfeeding is the right of every infant; 2. Breastfeeding is the right of every mother who has to be given the opportunity and support to breastfeed her child for a desirable period; 3. If for some reason, the mother is unable to suckle her child, a nurse can be arranged to do the same;

4. The ideal period of breastfeeding is two years. This indicates the ideal period but does not put a ban on an extended period of breastfeeding in exceptional cases. However, for legal purposes, two years will remain the period for which a mother can seek compensation from the father of the child. Benefits The documentary evidences about the medical benefits of breastfeeding have continued to accumulate. . According to the American Academy of Paediatrics, Extensive research, especially in recent years, documents diverse and compelling advantages to infants, mothers, families, and society from breastfeeding and the use of human milk for infant feeding. These include health, nutritional, immunologic, developmental, psychological, social, economic, and environmental benefits. Breast-fed babies have a decreased risk for several infant conditions including sudden infant death syndrome (SIDS). The sucking encourages the proper development of both the teeth and other speech organs. It also has a beneficial role in the prevention of obstructive sleep apnoea. In practical terms too it is a very useful exercise, as breast milk is immediately available with no wait and is at body temperature. According to the data compiled by the Wikipedia, Breastfeeding is associated with lower risk of the following diseases: Allergies Asthma Autoimmune thyroid disease Bacterial meningitis Breast cancer Celiac disease Crohn's disease Diabetes Diarrhea Eczema Gastroenteritis Hodgkin's lymphoma Necrotizing enterocolitis Multiple sclerosis Obesity Otitis media (ear infection) Respiratory infection and wheezing Rheumatoid arthritis Urinary tract infection Breast milk also has various anti-infective factors. These include the antimalarial factor para-amino benzoic acid (PABA), the anti-amoebic factor BSSL and

lactoferrin (which is the second most abundant protein in human milk and binds to iron, inhibiting the growth of intestinal bacteria like E. coli and Salmonella). and IgA which protects breastfeeding infants from microbial infection. Breast milk also contains, in adequate amounts, various amino acids which are essential for neuronal development like cystine, methionine and taurine. Breastfeeding also benefits the mothers. 1. It releases hormones including oxytocin and prolactin. These hormones have been found to relax the mother and cause her to experience nurturing feelings toward her infant. The increases levels of systemic oxytocin caused by breastfeeding causes the uterus to contract more quickly; this decreases maternal bleeding. 2. It helps them return to their previous weights as the fat accumulated during pregnancy is used in milk production. 3. Frequent and exclusive breastfeeding delays the return of menstruation and fertility; this delay is known as lactational amenorrhoea. Sometimes this effect is deliberately used as birth control, although it is unreliable. 4. Breastfeeding mothers are at reduced risk of many diseases: Reduced risk of breast cancer Reduced risk of ovarian cancer Decreased insulin requirements in diabetic mothers Stabilisation of maternal endometriosis Reduced risk of post-partum haemorrhage Reduced risk of endometrial cancer Reduced risk of osteoporosis Beneficial effects on insulin levels of mothers with polycystic ovary syndrome Mothers who breastfeed longer than eight months experience improved bone remineralisation. (Compiled by www.wilpedia.com) 5; The maternal bond may be strengthened through breastfeeding, with the hormonal releases strengthening the mother's nurturing feelings towards the child. Strengthening the maternal bond is very important; up to 80% of mothers suffer from some form of postpartum depression, though most cases are very mild. A secondary parent can support the mother in a variety of ways and is an important factor in successful breastfeeding, and teaching partners about management of common difficulties is associated with higher breastfeeding rates It has been incontrovertibly proved that breastfeeding has long-term benefits for health. There have been estimates that the breastfeeding especially if it continues for two years increases the age by about 10 years. Its role in decreasing the incidence of Hypertension and cerebrovascular deaths has also been documented. It has been estimated that improved breastfeeding practices could save some 1.5 million children a year. Yet few of the 129 million babies born each year receive optimal breastfeeding and some are not breastfed at all. There are also strong evidences that those who have

been breastfed are less likely to develop criminal tendencies and psychological and psychiatric problems.

Circumcision
Circumcision is becoming increasingly popular due the evidence accumulating that it has a very strong protective effect against all sex transmitted diseases including AIDS. A report from Africa says: As hospital wards overflow, avoiding HIV has become a consuming concern for Swazis. Since the South African report appeared saying that circumcised men are 60 percent less likely to contract HIV, the shift in Swazi attitudes toward circumcision -- once widely viewed as unmanly -- has been dramatic and swift.Hospitals that once rarely performed circumcisions have recently been doing 10 to 15 a week, with two-month waiting lists. A physician with a radio show has called on his listeners to have the surgery, which removes the foreskin and along with it the cells most vulnerable to HIV. A lawmaker has advocated the procedure in a speech to parliament and demanded that the government increase capacity and subsidies for it..The South African study was the first to experimentally test the effectiveness of circumcision in preventing HIV, but dozens of studies have shown that infection rates are far higher in regions with low circumcision rates. 17 I had advocated the inclusion of circumcision as part of the AIDS control programme way back in 199718. At that time, my suggestion was laughed off. Now even the WHO has recognised it as an important part in the strategy to combat AIDS. With the advance of Sexual Revolution it can be expected that newer infections will continue to haunt humans; and circumcision will play an important role in increasing life expectancy.

Iddah (Waiting Period)

Iddah is the period for which a woman has to wait, before marrying again, after the initiation of the process of divorce or after the death of her husband. The following facts about Iddah are to be noted: (1) The period of Iddah in case it follows the pronouncement of divorce is three menstruation-cycles if by that time she shows no signs of pregnancy. (2) If a woman undergoing Iddah develops signs of pregnancy her Iddah will be extended till the termination of the process of delivery. (This must include the postnatal period of 40 days.) (3) If she is having irregular menstruation cycles her Iddah will be of three months. (4) If she is undergoing Iddah after the death of her husband its duration will be four months and ten days. The legal provision of Iddah has enormous implications on family and social health and legal matters related to marriage.

I was struck with the extraordinary role of Iddah during the compilation of my monograph, Islamic Model for Control of AIDS when to my amazement I found that

Iddah would play a crucial role in protecting men and women from sexually transmitted diseases. Since then I have continued to get more and more
convinced about the extraordinary importance of Iddah in Family Health and Peace. One of the primary objectives of Iddah is to ensure that right from the first day of conception till the completion of the process of delivery (including postnatal period) she would be looked after financially, physically as well as socially by her husband. During this period, the husband is not entitled to formalise the divorce even if he has decided to part with her. Thus the antenatal, natal and postnatal cares are obligations imposed by Islam on fathers. This also provides the couple with an opportunity to reconcile their differences; the news that she is pregnant is more often than not likely to facilitate this reconciliation. It is obvious that such an extraordinary status of mother also ensures the safety of child. Family is not an artificial creation of man, for every born has a father and a mother. It is therefore necessary that the parentage of every child must be established beyond doubt. The establishment of the identity of mother is a foregone conclusion, as she physically delivers the child. But the establishment of the identity of father will create huge problems if the propriety of the institution of marriage is not maintained. If there had been no provision of a mandatory period of waiting it would have become impossible, in case a woman married within a few days of separating from her husband, to know the real father. If the identity of the father of the child is not established, it is bound to cause immense damage to the future prospects of the child; he or she may have to grow outside the shadow of fatherly protection. Thus Iddah preserves the family system ensuring that the children and parents live without their mutual love and affection getting diluted by any kind of suspicion. This of course also preserves the credibility and honour of the woman. Another important role of Iddah is to prevent the sexually transmitted diseases.19 The provision of Iddah means that no woman can ever have sexual relations with two men without a gap of at least three months. This is greatly helpful in minimising the risks of HIV and other STDs. It is interesting to note that the incubation period of all STDs is less than 90 days, and the window period of HIV/AIDS is also about 90 days. In Syphilis for example the median period of incubation is 21 days though occasionally it may be up to 90 days. Thus in the case of Syphilis, the woman will develop symptoms of Syphilis within and not more than three months. The development of a painful swelling in her private parts is likely to prevent her from marrying till she gets relieved. The same is true of other STDs like Lymphogranuloma venereum, Reiters disease, Herpes etc. In the case of AIDS, while the incubation period may be several years, the blood test for HIV becomes positive within three months. So if the spread of AIDS warrants a strict vigilance a woman may get her HIV tested after the expiry of Iddah before getting married again. This rule may be used with good effect for the AIDS prevention programmes. A practice that can help prevent life threatening diseases like AIDS is sure to have a hugely positive effect on life expectancy.

There are other Islamic practices like ablution, miswak, washing of the affected parts after intercourse and urination and promotion of a balanced food that have a direct bearing on the life expectancy. Data need to be gathered to show the link. In addition, the establishment of an effective justice system prevents homicide; and suicide is regarded a big sin. Furthermore, seeking treatment is basis to the Islamic philosophy of health. Medical researches and improving quality of treatment and preventive methods are sure to increase the quality and quantity of life.

Current Life Expectancy in the Muslim World20

Even if we use the current international definition of health, the life expectancy in most Muslim countries is much above the world average. With the changed definition of life expectancy, i.e. life expectancy at the time of conception, they rank among the best. Given in the last chapter is the table showing the ranks according to LE at birth and TLE. Please note that the figures of abortion ratios followed by r represent the regional averages. Where they are not followed by r, they represent the figures of the specific countries. Here is the break up of 25 leading Muslim countries: New Old Country Rank Rank 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 13. 14. 15. 17. 24. 30. 32. 33. 34. 36. 38. 42. 43. 44. 46. 47. 50. 72. Libya 73. Tunisia 55. Qatar 93. Algeria 53. Oman 33. United Arab Emirates 106. Egypt 107. Morocco 41. Kuwait 54. Bahrain 69. Syria 86. Saudi Arabia 109. Iran 89. Jordan 95. Lebanon 98. Turkey 43. Brunei 124. Azerbaijan 126. Uzbekistan 127. Kazakhstan 141. Mauritania 136. Pakistan L/e(birth) 74 73.9 75.6 72.3 75.6 78.7 71.3 71.2 77.6 75.6 74.1 72.8 71 72.5 72 71.8 77.1 67.5 67.2 67 64.2 65.5 Abortion Ratio 12r 12r 14r 12r 14r 20r 12r 12r 20r 20r 20 20 18r 20r 20r 20 28r 18r 18r 18r 15r 18r TLE 65.12 65.03 65.01 63.62 63.50 62.96 62.74 62.65 62.08 60.48 59.28 58.24 58.22 58.00 57.76 57.44 55.51 55.35 55.10 54.94 54.57 53.71

55. 62. 65.

66. Malaysia 142. Bangladesh 145. Turkmenistan

74.2 64.1 63.2

28r 18r 18r

53.42 52.56 51.82

It can be seen that the True Life Expectancy of top 25 Muslim countries is more than those of all the big powers. Even the life expectancy at birth is generally good in Muslim countries. At conception, it becomes one of the best. This is despite the fact that the health infrastructure of the Muslim countries is not as advanced as in the developed countries. Moreover, the growth ate of Muslims is more than that of developed world. Reduced TLE coupled with very low or negative growth rate is disturbing the social balance in many developed countries where there is no proper replacement of the ageing population by the young with the result that the percentage of dependents is getting higher in relation to that of current and future earners. Conclusion The new definition of life expectancy given by this author and named True Life Expectancy is not only medically a better and more sensitive indicator of the average life but is also more consistent with the Quranic principles. Life expectancy depends on several factors: 1. The commonness in any community or country of the practices dangerous to health; the more common they are the lesser is the average TLE 2. The commonness of practices beneficial to health; the more common they are the more is the average TLE; 3. The availability of medical services; the better the services the better the average TLE; 4. The birth rate of the country; the lesser the birth rate the more will be the TLE. This is because the Nature will try to preserve the remaining population. This will however lead to an increased number of older people in the population. The migration from other countries can restore the balance. Ultimately if human population in the area does not reach a state of equilibrium, animal population can grow. (Theory of Natures growing preference for humans)21 It is clear that Islam has a dynamic philosophy of health, which puts health at the top of the affairs of the world. Islam promotes everything that helps the cause of health and discourages everything that endangers it. The world must know that if Islamic principles are allowed to function properly, every year more than 80 million lives can be saved. These include 2 million murders 2.2 million suicides 5 million deaths from AIDS 5 million deaths from smoking 2 million deaths associated with alcohol 2 million deaths associated with gambling and drugs

70 million cases of feticide

It can be confidently said that Islam has a huge positive effect on the life expectancy, True Life Expectancy as well as life expectancies at every stage of human life. Muslims on average have better life expectancy than the other communities. If the level of medical education and availability of health services increase Muslim countries can easily leave all other countries far behind because the developed countries face huge threats from the commonness of dangerous practices like alcohol, smoking, gambling, promiscuity, prostitution, abortions, suicides and murders; these undo their achievements in the field of medical education and services. It can also be safely concluded that Westernism allows promotes practices that have a severe debilitating effect on life expectancy. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His soon-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Civilised- 32 Islamic Theory of Health

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 32

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation 4

Islamic Theory of Health

Dr Javed Jamil*
In the previous chapter, we have discussed the importance of health in Islam taking a few Fundamental Duties and a few Fundamental prohibitions as examples to prove the argument. We will now discuss how Islamic theory of health would change not only the definition of health but would pose a huge challenge to the international model of health, which is being pursued through international agencies like the World

Health Organisation and the branches of the United Nations. These organisations are nothing but mere stooges of the economic fundamentalists and are only promoting the interests of the market forces. Health is arguably the most important gift of nature to man. Without health, life becomes an unmeaning burden. But to maintain health requires exactly what the economic fundamentalists loathe: discipline in life with plenty of restrictions on activities. The worship of Hygeian is not tolerable for Mammon. Restrictions and prohibitions are words that do not exist in the lexicon of the bazaar. Health is also perhaps or must be the most easily recognisable criterion of right and wrong. In the simplest terms, right and wrong can be defined thus: what has a good overall impact on health is good, and what has a bad overall impact is bad. This definition can create some complications; but it holds good for most of the cases. Health itself is a comprehensive state of well being. Normally, it is defined in terms of physical, mental and social well being, with spiritual well being added as en essential constituent recently. Ideally this includes family health as well. This is essential for family is an organised unit of society comprising individuals. A person, male or female, child, young or old, is an individual, a member of the family and a member of society. West deserves ovation for the amazing advancement in sciences that the world has witnessed during last few centuries. It has undoubtedly helped man to overcome a large number of problems. Western scholars are worthy of encomium for their tireless, selfless and dedicated efforts to determine and apply natural forces and resources for the benefit of mankind. They successfully imbued the 19th century with a scientific temper in human approach. But alas, this scientific spirit did not last long. The concourse of scientific development and economic fundamentalism, after travelling some distance side by side, positioned the latter in the drivers seat. The scientists were naive and guileless doves. They could not decipher their enormous potential as the ultimate guides for society. They could not muster courage, conviction, desire and wit required to thwart the onslaught of the economic fundamentalists who were full of intrigues, and used their money power to take control of almost all the departments of social existence. While scientists toiled day and night at the expense of their comfort without receiving much in return, except mention of their names in books, their inventions and discoveries were hijacked by the merchants for their own zooming. If they had done so without disturbing the delicate environmental and social poise, it could not have been as devastating as it ultimately turned out to be. What the earth had to witness and bear was the most blatant misuse of scientific and technical information for the sake of money. Technology is misused to loot and plunder in the name of fashion. Masses are made addicts of insalubrious or highly damaging items. They are made to drink what is unworthy of drinking and eat what is unworthy of eating. The precious time of men, women and children is killed with indecent, hazardous programmes. Consequent on the blind race for money, what has suffered most is health physical, mental, spiritual and social. While medical scientists have been perpetually engrossed in efforts to find out the aetiologies and remedies of various health problems,

magnates have been relentlessly engaged in popularising whatever suits their interests, irrespective of their impact on human health. And the tragedy is that medical scientists too have lately become mere tools in their hands. They sometimes resist. But, subdued as they are in disposition, their viewpoint is published only in medical journals. If at all it becomes public, merchants find alternative ways to submerge it into oblivion. The medical world is not dynamic enough to aggressively push its concerns. The problem has further been compounded by the privatisation of medical institutions and research laboratories. The industries are now buying medical specialists for their own ends. They have the money power to lure experts who too seem to have found a heavenly haven in the garden of materialism. The callousness of medical experts and the passive nature of the medical education have strengthened the resolve of the economic fundamentalists to market everything the demand for which already exists or can be made to exist through stagemanaged propaganda. They are least bothered about the adverse effects of their actions on the individual, family and social health. The doctor has proved unequal to the dire challenges of the bazaar. The bazaar has continued to grow. Health has continued to suffer. Thus first tea and coffee hit the shops, and such was the quality of the campaign to popularise them that they rapidly assumed the status of household beverages. The medical world was seized with the health problems related to these developments, and pointed out that these drinks had undesirable effects on heart, nervous and gastrointestinal systems. It is now well established that coffee is one of the significant etiological factors in the rising incidence of heart attacks and peptic ulcers. Yet, their social glorification continues. Tobacco and cigarettes of various tastes have seized the market. They have become symbols of high standard with increasingly large numbers of people becoming addicted to smoking. To multiply their demands women who were previously disinclined to smoking were also encouraged. Equal as they are, if men can smoke why cant women? Doctors have declared in unequivocal terms that smoking is not just harmful but is extremely hazardous to health. They have established that cigarettes can cause lung cancer that still remains almost incurable, bronchitis that leads to asthma causing severe distress in breathing, and are a highly significant factor in the development of coronary heart diseases. Each one of these diseases is either fatal or severely crippling. Similarly, tobacco has been associated with mouth cancer and Buergers disease, a disease of the veins of legs that may lead to the gangrene of foot. But all these caveats have failed to discourage smoking to any remarkable degree; for doctors are not assertive enough to pressurise parliaments to pass bills proscribing the production and sales of cigarettes, cigars and tobacco. Instead, doctors themselves have succumbed to the propaganda by the manufacturers and their henchmen. It is unfortunate but true that a sizeable percentage of doctors do also smoke. Smoking women are rapidly on the rise despite the accumulating evidence that smoking badly damages the health of their foetuses. But for a forward-looking woman, health of foetuses is not as important as the elan that she attaches to her smoking. Similarly, such has been the glorification of alcohol that any person trying to prove his credentials in society has no choice but to serve drinks to his visitors, especially on the occasions of celebrations. The medical sciences inform us in

categorical terms that alcohol is damaging to the health whatever the amount imbibed. Yet, with the support of some partisan investigators, the campaign that it is harmless in small doses has gathered momentum. Some have gone to the extent of declaring it beneficial for the heart, capable of increasing a specific kind of cholesterol that seems to have a soothing effect on the cardiovascular system. It need not be emphasised that this sort of flagrant advocacy has chiefly been goaded by financial motives and has little to do with the medical truth. At the most, they are truncated facts. What the medicine tells is that once a person starts taking alcohol, the level at which the desired euphoria is attained rapidly increases necessitating an increased intake. No person becomes an addict the day he or she smokes the first cigarette, or takes the first sip of bear, whisky, rum or wine. All the present addicts had small beginnings. Those who introduced it to them had argued that these were injurious only if taken in huge amounts and regularly. It is very well known that alcoholism may lead to fatal diseases like cirrhosis and Korsakoffs psychosis, and has a damaging impact on almost all the organs of the body. It disturbs the power of reasoning thus leading to crimes, accidents and suicides. Ironically it can also lead to impotency; yet alcohol is presented as an essential adjunct to hot and wild sex. Alcohol directly or indirectly kills millions of people every year, destroys innumerable families and leads to countless rapes. It causes severe financial losses to the wellestablished individuals who often get ruined on account of their intemperate drinking habits. Divorces are common outcome; and the wives and children of habitual drinkers have to pass their lives in an environment of extreme fear, insecurity and tension. Children too often start drinking in their teens. The party culture coupled with womens propinquity to try their hands at whatever men do as a manifestation of equality and the encouragement by men for their own rejoicing have made alcohol popular among women too. The campaign for freedom of sex is a direct product of economic fundamentalism. The medical sciences have been mute spectators to the rise of sexual perversity despite the incontrovertible fact that it causes no less mortality and morbidity than smoking and drinking do. In many ways, its effects are much more dangerous. Time and again, epidemics or endemics caused by promiscuity or sexual perversions have devastated the mankind. Many of them have proved to be the decimating killers. Syphilis was the first sex-related disease that killed people in large numbers. The homosexuals and the promiscuous heterosexuals were the common victims. Syphilis is a bacterial infection that leads to severe cardiovascular and neurological complications. Before the discovery of penicillin, death was not an uncommon end. Up till 1940, it was a major disease in Europe and the US. The incidence in 1943 in the US was about 4 per 1000 population. Despite the availability of highly efficacious antibiotics and tremendous fall in the number of cases in 1975, there were still more than 25,000 cases of primary and secondary Syphilis; 26,000 cases of early latent Syphilis were reported. The number of unreported cases was presumed to be several times greater. The gynaecologists and obstetricians in Indian subcontinent still regard Syphilis as one of the major causes of repeated miscarriages, and get VDRL test routinely done in all females with a past history of abortion. Chancroid, Gonorrhoea,

Lymphogranuloma venereum, Herpes and Reiters disease are other sexually transmitted diseases having varying severity and often producing crippling complications. The emergence of social and preventive medicine (also called community medicine or public health) as one of the important disciplines of medical sciences has as much to do with economic fundamentalism as with the health of society. Here it is the medicine that is used to propel social and economic policies, and not vice versa. Major policies are formulated separately, or in tandem by the secretaries of the government and the tycoons of the industry. The bureaucrats in fact act largely as connoisseurs of the big business. The population control, the AIDS control and the control of communicable diseasesall these programmes have been fine-tuned to suit or adjust to the market forces. If endeavours have been and are being made to eradicate small pox, chicken pox, polio, rabies and other such diseases for which vaccines are available, it is because no medical cures are available for them in the market. And vaccines can be sold on a much higher scale if the government and other agencies working in social fields are properly convinced of their importance. This has also been one of the ways to pull back the money, which the government might have exacted in the form of taxes or the agencies might have collected as donations from the rich. The ostensible human spirit behind these programmes would vanish in a few moments once alternative ways having bigger market potential are found.

Current Understanding of Health

According to Winpledia, Health is the level of functional and/or metabolic efficiency of an organism at both the micro(cellular) and macro(social) level. In the medical field, health is commonly defined as an organisms ability to efficiently respond to challenges (stressors) and effectively restore and sustain a "state of balance," known as homostasis Another widely accepted definition of health is that of the World Health Organisation "WHO". It states that "health is a state of complete physical, mental and social well-being and not merely the absence of disease or infirmity". This widely accepted definition was expanded in the 1970's and 1980s, as other components were included: intellectual, environmental, and spiritual health. The balance of all these components is based on the principle of self-responsibility. In more recent years, this statement has been modified to include the ability to lead a "socially and economically productive life." According to Winpledia, the WHO definition is not without criticism, as some argue that health cannot be defined as a state at all, but must be seen as a process of continuous adjustment to the changing demands of living and of the changing meanings we give to life. The WHO definition is therefore considered by many as an idealistic goal rather than a realistic proposition. The above definitions clearly demonstrate the impact of the economic fundamentalism, which have been stressing the inclusion of "socially and economically productive life" without insisting the adoption of a health protective socio-economic system. Economic fundamentalism relies on the promotion of

individualism and the negation of family and society. In their view it is individuals that form society rather than that society comprises individuals. Market forces advocate the importance of absolute individual freedom, and strongly resent any suggestion that the demands of society in general and the demands of family in particular must guide individual choices. It is therefore necessary to restrict the definition of health to an individualistic notion. If social well being is talked of, it means how an individual acts within society and not how society protects the individual. This definition is thus a passive proposition where the onus to maintain health falls on the shoulders of individuals themselves; family and society are not largely responsible to protect the health. If society comes into action, it is invariably when a particular programme has the blessings of the market forces. If some hue and cry is raised by certain quarters to correct the ecology and environment, these are diplomatically tackled. Some of these demands have in fact the blessings of the big industries in order to fail the small-scale industries. And whatever the force behind these demands, environment to them just means air and water free of pollution; it has nothing to do with social practices and systems that are dangerous for the health, unless they have a scope for commercial use at a larger level. We will discuss later how and why only secondary preventive measures are advocated and primary preventive measures ignored.
Qurans Position

Islam on the other hand suggests a much more comprehensive definition of health. Let us examine the following verses of the Holy Quran, related to Health, Reproductive & Child Health and Family Health: About Hygienic food * Say: Who hath forbidden the beautiful (gifts) of God, which He hath produced for His servants, and the things, clean and pure, (which He hath provided) for sustenance... (7: 32/A) Unhealthy food prohibited * Forbidden to you (for food) are: dead meat, blood, the flesh of swine, and that on which hath been invoked the name of other than God. that which hath been killed by strangling, or by a violent blow, or by a headlong fall, or by being gored to death; that which hath been (partly) eaten by a wild animal; unless ye are able to slaughter it (in due form); that which is sacrificed on stone (altars); (forbidden) also is the division (of meat) by raffling with arrows...(5: 3/A) About Environment * Why were there not, among the generations before you, persons possessed of balanced good sense, prohibiting (men) from mischief (and disorder) in the earth - except a few among them whom We saved (from harm)? (11: 116/A) * And the Firmament Has He Raised high, and He has set up The Balance of (Justice), In order that ye may

Not transgress (due) balance.. (55: 7-8) About Personal Hygiene * In Book well-guarded, which none shall touch but those who are clean (56: 78-79/A) And thy garments keep free from stain! (74: 4/A) Unhealthy social practices prohibited * They ask thee concerning wine and gambling. Say: In them is great sin, and some profit, for men; but the sin is greater than the profit. (2: 219/A) Mental and spiritual health * Then will he be of those who believe, and enjoin patience, (constancy, and selfrestraint), and enjoin deeds of kindness and compassion. (90: 17/A) * O ye who believe! Persevere in patience and constancy; vie in such perseverance; strengthen each other; and fear God that ye may prosper. (3: 200/A) (They are) those who persevere in patience, and put their trust on their Lord. (16: 42/A) Sexual Hygiene * O ye who believe! Approach not prayers with a mind befogged, until ye can understand all that ye say,- nor in a state of ceremonial impurity (except when travelling on the road), until after washing your whole body. (4: 43/A) * They ask thee concerning womens courses. Say: They are a hurt and a pollution: So keep away from women in their courses, and do not approach them until they are clean. But when they have purified themselves, ye may approach them in any manner, time, or place ordained for you by God. For God loves those who turn to Him constantly and He loves those who keep themselves pure and clean. (2: 222/A) * Say: the things that my Lord hath indeed forbidden are: shameful deeds, whether open or secret; sins and trespasses against truth or reason... (7: 33/A) * Nor come nigh to adultery: for it is a shameful (deed) and an evil, opening the road (to other evils). (17: 32/A) Homosexuality forbidden * If two men among you are guilty of lewdness, punish them both. (4: 16/A)

Mother & Child Health * ..for those who carry (life within their wombs), their period is until they deliver their burdens... (65: 4/A) * And if they carry (life in their wombs), then spend (your substance) on them until they deliver their burden... (65: 6/A) * The mothers shall give suck to their offspring for two whole years, if the father desires to complete the term. But he shall bear the cost of their food and clothing on equitable terms. No soul shall have a burden laid on it greater than it can bear. No mother shall be treated unfairly on account of her child; nor father on account of his child; an heir shall be chargeable in the same way. (2: 233/A) * If they both decide on weaning, by mutual consent, and after due consultation, there is no blame on them...(2: 233/A)

* If ye decide on a foster-mother for your offspring, there is no blame on you, provided ye pay (the mother) what ye offered, on equitable terms. (2: 233/A) * Let the man of means spend according to his means: and the man whose resources are restricted, let him spend according to what God has given him. (65: 7/A) On the basis of the above quoted verses, it is not difficult to conclude that: First, in Islam, health is not a separate entity but one of the essential constituents of peace, which comprise peace at the individual, family and social level. (It in fact includes peace in this life and Hereafter.) In the current world on the other hand, peace means only an absence of wars and civil wars, and the international organisations define peace and health in a way that they seem to be totally different entities. Second, in Islam, there are three tiers of society: individual, family and society. All three have equal importance and none can be sacrificed through the sword of the other. Health therefore too has to involve all the three. The three have a mutual relationship that makes them inseparable. Individuals have to establish a disciplined family and social system. In return, family and society have to protect individuals from all kinds of external threats. The current international system ignores family system and aims to cater only to the individual. Third, Islam classifies acts into following categories: (1) Halal (Permissible), without being obligatory or desirable; (2) Fardh (obligatory); (3) Mustahab (Desirable), without being obligatory; (4) Haram (Prohibited): (5) Makruh (undesirable) without prohibited. This categorisation is extremely important; this in fact makes Islam the most scientific system of the world. It also gives certain flexibility to the constitution that makes life easy for even those having weaker convictions. The Quran itself declares that it allows what is good and forbids what is bad. Now, after studying various prohibitions and obligations in Islam on the basis of the till now available scientific knowledge, we find the categorisation of acts, where they are related with health, to be based on the following principles; (1) Islam declares prohibited all those things and practices that do not form parts of the normal requirements of the body and can directly lead to the development of a disease, which more often than not becomes fatal or causes physical handicaps like blindness, paralysis, etc. (Alcohol, pork, unhealthy sexual practices) (2) Islam declares makruh or undesirable all those things and practices, which may harm the health but are neither usually fatal, nor lead to any physical handicap like blindness, paralysis etc. (3) Islam declares Mustahab or desirable or obligatory all those things and practices that have beneficial effect on the health of the individual or society in general. (Circumcision, several foods, Ablution, Prayer, Istanja, etc.)

In the light of these observations, we can now give an

Islamic definition of

health, which is as follows: Health is a state of complete physical, mental, spiritual and social wellbeing, which must be safeguarded not only through the maintenance of a health preserving regime at the personal/individual level, but also through the establishment of a health-protective and promoting family system and a healthprotective and promoting social system.
We shall see how this definition would give sleepless nights to all the proponents of globalisation and their stooges in the World Health Organisation and other health related bodies. The WHO has never insisted on identifying practices that are not suitable for humans and must therefore be totally prohibited, legally and socially, through effective measures at the national and international level. Whenever campaigns have emerged and intensified against certain practices like smoking, the suggestions have been not to impose total ban on these practices and the commercialisation of harmful substances and practices but only to create awareness among the people about the adverse effects of their actions. The same approach is visible when we study the LaLonde report. The report suggested that there are four general determinants of health, which he called "human biology", "environment", "lifestyle", and "healthcare organisation". Thus, health is maintained through the science and practice of medicine but can also be improved by individual effort. Physical fitness, weight loss, a healthy diet, stress management, training and stopping smoking and other substances are examples of steps to improve one's health. Workplace programs are recognised by an increasingly large number of companies for their value in improving health and well-being of their employees, and increasing morale, loyalty and productivity at work. A Company may provide a gym with exercise equipment, start smoking cessation programs, provide nutrition, weight or stress management training. Other programmes may include health risk assessments, health screenings and body mass index monitoring. The report obviously stresses only the awareness and training programmes for individuals without even being lightly suggestive of any legal and executive measures to ensure a health protective family and society, where individuals are not exposed to dangerous substances and practices. Another glaring weakness of the WHO definition is that it fails to properly explain the spiritual component of health. Some researchers tend to describe spiritual health as a feeling of happiness and contentment. Evidently, they are unable to differentiate between mental health and spiritual health. Islam will help us to better understand the difference between the two. Mental health means the ability to respond normally to the situations, to possess a mental balance, a state of mental calm without anxiety or fear and not to have any palpable disorders of thinking. When we say a patient is mentally ill, it means that the person is having problems of sleep, anxiety, fear,

concentration, etc or his thinking process has become incongruous. In shorter, he has become either crazy(neurotic) or mad(Psychotic). Merriam-Webster defines mental health as "a state of emotional and psychological well-being in which an individual is able to use his or her cognitive and emotional capabilities, function in society, and meet the ordinary demands of everyday life." Mental diseases can be intrinsic, caused by internal disorders of thinking, as well as extrinsic, caused by extrinsic factors like stress, fears and losses. Spiritual health, on the contrary, means an individuals ability to differentiate between right and wrong and resolve to lead a more righteous life, free of stratagems, deception, dishonesty and selfishness. We will discuss at a later stage how Islam promotes Spiritual health. 1. 2. 3. We can sum up the Islamic theory of Health as follows: In Islam, health is one of the most important constituents of Comprehensive Peace; peace is not separable from health; Health governs the overall system and is not governed by the economics; Health can be defined as a state of complete physical, mental, social and spiritual well being, which is to be safeguarded not only through maintenance of a health-protective personal/individual regime but also through the establishment of a health protective and promoting family system and a health protective and promoting social system; No substance or practices that seriously endanger health can be allowed in the system; (Fundamental Prohibitions) There is a need to change society for the betterment of general health; the solutions to medical problems caused by social practices must be tackled socially also and not simply medically. (Therapeutic Sociology)

4. 5.

Qurans theory of Health is not just another theory suggesting minor adjustments. It is a masterstroke that would decimate the current international understanding of health. It is a trigger that will set into motion
currents overhauling the whole socio-economic infrastructure. It is a trumpet the sound of which will be heard not just in health departments but will echo in every sphere of political administration and social existence. Let us unfold some of its major implications. Comprehensive Hygiene If we want peace, we need a purer world; if we want a purer world, we need total hygiene. Hygiene is currently being used in a very limited sense. Physical hygiene is of utmost importance for the corporate world because it suits them; mental hygiene, sexual hygiene and social hygiene have no meaning for them, as they pose serious threats to their vested interests. If internal hygiene is promoted tobacco and alcohol industries will nosedive; if sexual hygiene is applied many industries including film, pornography, prostitution and tourism will become defunct; and if a campaign for social hygiene ensues, gambling industries will perish. For the economic fundamentalists, it is the health of industries not that of human beings that matters. Let people suffer but under no circumstances market can be allowed to suffer. Let the people be killed, families be disintegrated, tensions of all kinds plague society, but the interests of the corporate

must never be allowed to be killed, slump must not disintegrate them and nongrowth must not plague them. Islam on the other hand prefers to preserve human health, dignity and honour. Monetary interests do not influence Islams concept of hygiene; it is the betterment of mankind that concerns it. It therefore promotes comprehensive hygiene, which alone can ensure a purer, safer and healthier world. It takes every possible step to ensure physical, mental and social hygiene. For total hygiene, some of the steps taken are as follows: Total ban on alcohol, flesh of dead animals, pork, drugs, tobacco (it should be declared prohibited in accordance with the principles laid down by Quran), blood, etc. (Internal Physical Hygiene) Regular bath after impurities, 5 times washing of the exposed organs of the body, cleaning of the area after each passing of urine and defecation, cleaning of hands after touching any unclean things including animals like dogs, maintenance of mouth hygiene through miswak (brushing of teeth), etc (External Physical Hygiene) Sex only with spouses of opposite sex, total ban on promiscuity, homosexuality, sex with animals, incest, paedophilia, anal sex and sex during menses and immediate postnatal period, washing of mouth and private parts soon after intercourse, (Sexual Hygiene) Total ban on any such activities that can incite people to indulge in forbidden activities, like pornography, watching sex and violence, reading materials that can lead to corrupting thoughts. (Mental Hygiene) Regular prayers, tasbihat (repeated rehearsing of Gods Attributes, invocations, preaching to others, meditation, charity (Spiritual hygiene) Cleaning of clothes, surroundings, environment (Environmental Hygiene) Ban on usury, bribery, commercialisation of forbidden practices, economic exploitation, murders, spreading mischief, rumours, promotion of brotherhood, mutual co-operation, well-established marriage system, proper care of children, etc. (Social Hygiene).

Primary versus Secondary Prevention Economic fundamentalism in the medical world has percolated right down to the lowest level. Pharmaceuticals thrive on the spread of diseases, and so do doctors, the owners of nursing homes and hospitals and paramedical personnel. Prevention has therefore been able to grasp much less attention than cure; for prevention, especially the primary prevention is perilous for their commercial interests. Primary prevention can be defined as the avoidance of such activities and attempts to prevent such environmental conditions to emerge and grow as may be conducive to the development of diseases. Secondary prevention can be defined as the prevention of diseases through the use of certain materials, medicines, vaccines, or equipment. The latter has received greater attention, for it is beneficial for the

industries. While the mouth hygiene and body hygiene have been emphasised upon as these propel the sales of thousands of varieties of tooth-brushes, tooth-pastes, lotions, soap, sanitary pads etc., a term like sexual hygiene has found no mention anywhere. The result is that, while all other infections in the US have shown remarkable decrease in the last half century, Sex transmitted diseases are on the rise. Out of the top 10 infections in the US, five are STDs and about every fifth of adult has a STD. More than 15 million Americans contract STD annually. These are staggering figures for a superpower that has the biggest medical network in the world. Sexual hygiene means having sex only with ones spouse, avoiding rectal sex and sex during menses and immediate postnatal period. If this were popularised, the sexmarket could have crashed. Hence, only the secondary preventive methods that invariably advocate the use of condoms were chosen to allay the fears of the promiscuous and the pervert and those coming in their contact. The odour emanating from the mouth of a person not properly brushing his teeth gives sleepless nights to the industries, but the foul smell from the mouth of smokers and drinkers have never caused any alarm. The health of mouth and skin (that is to be kept healthy through creams, lotions and powders) has always kept them worried but not that of liver, heart, brain and lungs. The death and destruction on a much greater scale due to alcoholism have never bothered them. Similarly, the problems due to the steady increase in human population has been a matter of huge importance necessitating world-wide campaign, but the much greater and severer problems owing to the rapid increase in the population of vehicles have not even come to their notice. Such indeed has been the perfection with which the economic fundamentalists have been promoting their plans that their interests can easily be visualised in almost all the campaigns being pushed by the government or international agencies. To sum up, the modern approach towards health is to promote secondary prevention of diseases requiring the use of certain materials produced by the market, like toothpastes, creams, vaccines of different types, condoms, jellies, etc. Primary prevention involving ban on harmless practices like alcohol, unhealthy sexual behaviours, prostitution, promiscuity, smoking, gambling, etc. has no takers, as such a strategy of prevention would pose imperil the interests of the bazaar. Qurans theory of health on the other hand envisages a multi-pronged strategy to keep the population healthy and to treat the ill. While Quran has banned all harmful practices, it has also indicated the need of the treatment. Prophet Muhammad has called for treatment whenever a disease develops. He has also exhorted the people to continue searching for the remedies by stating that Allah has produced treatment of everything except senility./death. This comprehensive approach has the following components: 1. Primary Prevention: Banning on the use, sale or promotion of all such practices as are dangerous for health and promotion of practices that are helpful in preventing diseases. Important steps involving Primary Prevention include:

Istanja (Washing of private parts after urinating), which has huge protective effects against the urogenital infection; Wudu (Ablution), which involves washing of the exposed organs and mouth reducing the risks of mouth infections, cardiovascular problems, skin infections and cancers and eye infections; Washing of private parts after intercourse and bathing as son as possible; which will decrease the chances of sex related diseases; Total ban on premarital, extramarital sex and promiscuity, homosexuality and prostitution, which all are the leading factors responsible for propagation of various sex related disorders including Syphilis, Gonorrhoea, Herpes, Reiters disease, HIV/AIDS and Hepatitis B infection; (The last is not generally included in sex related diseases but has sexual route as one of the most common modes of spread.) Avoidance of sex during menses, which again prevents from urogenital infections; A compulsory period of Iddah (waiting period) between two marriage partners, which again is very important in preventing sex transmitted diseases. This will be elaborated later; Total ban on the production, serving and use of alcoholic beverages, which will not only prevent diseases like Cirrhosis, several cancers and Psychosis but will also help in prevention of sex related diseases and impotence; Total ban on all addicting substances including drugs and smoking, which will prevent diseases like lung cancer, mouth cancer etc; Total ban on gambling, which will prevent pathological gambling and suicides; also family related tensions; Breast-feeding for two years that decreases the chances of a woman getting pregnant before the expiry of the 2 year period thus decreasing all the problems related to repeated pregnancies and also the chances of Breast cancer; it reduces the chances of all infections in children and decreases the risks of cerebrovascular diseases in adulthood

Secondary prevention: Islam will support all the health-protective measures like vaccines, safe drinking water, condoms in special circumstances, use of pastes and creams; Circumcision that prevents from Phimosis, Paraphimosis, sex transmitted diseases including AIDS and the Cancer of Cervix (among women); can also be included as a method of secondary prevention, as it involves a surgical procedure. Miswak (Brushing of teeth), which has a remarkable preventive effect on the infective diseases of teeth, gums and several internal organs, is also a part of secondary prevention; Treatment: Islam supports all the methods required to relieve pain and distress and to cure the diseases.

It can be seen that most of the measures related to primary prevention are not going to be accepted or promoted by the forces of globalisation. This is a clear proof of the fact that the international health system is the product of economic fundamentalism, which uses health only as a tool for amassing wealth. Secondary preventive measures like Vaccines, condoms, creams and therapeutic procedures like medical, surgical and other treatments are aggressively promoted and primary prevention is not given its due. This also explains why Pulse Polio Campaign has been run at an unprecedented level in the last decade throughout the Third World while campaigns against diseases like Malaria and Tuberculosis have lagged far behind both in pace and intensity. This is despite the fact that while Polio hardly kills anybody and only paralyses a few thousands, Tuberculosis and Malaria kill millions of people every year. But as anti-tubercular and anti-malarial drugs are manufactured by the Pharmaceutical industry, they have no interest in pursuing campaigns that would reduce their incidence. If these diseases are controlled through primary prevention methods by the governmental agencies and other organisations, the sales of the medicines will suffer a huge loss. In contrast, polio has no treatment available in the market. It has only vaccines as a preventive measure. The industrialists know it very well that the illiterate masses are more inclined to spend money for treating a problem rather than preventing it. It is therefore more expedient, they calculate, to sell vaccines through the governmental and other agencies. Not only will this ensure greater sales of vaccines but will also ensure the utilisation of governmental funds in industry-friendly activities. In this way, the money they give as taxes will be used indirectly for their on benefits. Therapeutic Sociology The current International medicine has Social and Preventive Medicine as one its chief disciplines. It is also known as Community Medicine or Public Health. This subject teaches how to respond to widespread medical problems like epidemics and endemics, and how to prevent them. The public health programmes like Population Control/Reproductive & Child Health, vaccination programmes for diseases like Tetanus, Diphtheria, Pertussis, Meningitis, Hepatitis, Bird Flu, Chicken pox, Polio, etc, antimosquito drives, Tuberculosis and Leprosy control programmes and the Programme for control of HIV/AIDS come under the Community Medicine. This is also taught as one of the subjects in the medical degree courses all over the world as well as a postgraduate course. With the march of globalisation, community health too has gone global. We will see how the forces of globalisation have hijacked the whole concept of community health and how all the programmes are being used to further their interests. The basic fault of the Community Medicine is that it focuses only on finding medical solutions to the medical problems created by social reasons. There is hardly any talk of finding social solutions to medical problems caused by social practices of different kinds. When the forces of economic fundamentalism contemplated that the population should not be allowed to grow at the current speed if their model of growth has to succeed, the medical experts were approached, and they began to put all their energies in finding medical ways to control the population. When the market forces embarked upon

the sexual revolution that required protection of men and women against pregnancies and sex transmitted diseases, the medical fraternity was quick to provide all kinds of solutions. The social transformation was being pushed through in accordance with the demands of the market, which more often than not brought new diseases to the epidemiological levels. While formulating the laws of the country, economics was given the chief consideration and health became an easy victim. There is now a need to change the whole concept of preventive medicine/community health. The focus must now be shifted to finding social solutions to problems arising out of social practices or changes. Instead of being the only solution, the medical solutions should be an important supplement to the social solution. It is this approach, which is consistent with the System envisaged in the Quran and it is this concept which I have named as Therapeutic Sociology. Therapeutic Sociology is not a passive concept like Community medicine. It is an aggressive and dynamic concept that has an overriding and overpowering influence on all the other aspects of social life, both governmental and non-governmental. It will not be a mere spectator to what is happening or developing on the earth but would pose a challenge to the dangerous ideas and practices. The primary purpose of human living is to avoid death and disease and promote a healthy being, and this primary aim must never be lost sight of in the glitter of the market. Therapeutic sociology would be a wall in the way of the forces that care little for the masses, and exploit their weaknesses for their own ends. Therapeutic sociology will conduct health impact studies of all the developments taking place, and will then suggest suitable remedial changes in legal, social and medical structure to stop the march of the diseases and death. It will also help in developing a healthy morality in the face of commercial morality. Healthy morality is what Islam and other religions preach, which is aimed at ensuring health and peace in society. Commercial morality on the other hand preaches what is good or bad for the market. To sum up, the aims of Therapeutic Sociology, a concept based on the Qurans theory of health, will be : To ensure that the supremacy of health is never compromised with in the affairs at different levels: individual, family, social, national and international; To campaign for establishing and strengthening a health-protective and promoting family system; To campaign for establishing and strengthening a health-protective and promoting social system; To ensure that the national and international laws are rewritten to safeguard health; To ensure that substances and practices that are decidedly dangerous for human beings are not allowed to exist or at least prosper; To conduct health impact studies of different socio-economic developments and spread awareness about them; To aggressively campaign against the institutions that are involved in practices that increase dangers for the lives of human beings; To create atmospheric and environmental conditions suitable for promotion of health;

To promote a model of family health that is conducive for the health of men, women and children; To focus on both the primary and secondary preventive methods; To unveil the designs of economic and political forces, so that they are not able to do anything that endangers health in any way; To promote such customs and rituals as are beneficial for individuals health, family health and the health of the masses; To lay an equal stress on the survival and health of all the human beings in different stages of lives: foetus, paediatric, adolescent, youth, middle aged and geriatric; To lay an equal stress on the health of both the genders: mean and women

* Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,

Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His soon-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Civilised- 33 Islamic Theory of Economics

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 33

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation 5

Islamic Theory of Economics

Dr Javed Jamil*
We have already seen that in terms of most of the plausible criteria of Civilisation, Muslims are far ahead of the West as well as other communities. In the last few chapters, we have been studying how Islam provides the perfect foundation for the emergence of the true form of

civilisation. The events of recent weeks have shown that Western Economy is on the verge of collapse signalling the imminent death of Westernism as the dominant system of the world. Here we are going to study why and how Islamic alternative is the only panacea for the maladies of mankind. This is only a brief outline of a long discussion that forms part of my yet-to be published work, Scientific & Social Concepts Derived from Quran (Volume 3: Economics) Global Economic Crisis are three words that have terrorized almost the whole world in recent months. Everybody seems inclined to think that Economics is in crisis. The truth however is that when we talk of global economic crisis it effectively means only that globalization is in crisis, which also means that the current forces of economics are in crisis. The crisis has attracted the attention of Islamic ideologists too, as they are busy contemplating the possibility of the emergence of Islamic Economics from the graveyard of the current international economic system dominated by market economics. They are right in thinking that Islam alone can provide the answer, but if they think the current understanding of what we know as Islamic Economics will achieve what they dream, they are awfully wrong. Islamic Economics in truth is nothing but a Muslim extension of the market economics. I am going to give here a brief account of why Islamic Economics miserably fails in presenting the true Islamic form of Economics. However, at the very outset, I will like to clarify that I am not trying to undermine the positive developments taking place in the field of Islamic Economics. However, if Qurans philosophy has to dominate, much bigger and more revolutionary steps will have to be taken without which Islamic Economics will only remain eyewash aimed at getting the support of clerics. Islamic Economics is of course an attractive term, not only for the pious who want to be governed by the Shariah but also for the non-Muslims who aim to cash in on the Muslim proclivities. We are living in a world where economic fundamentalism rules; it is an ideology based on the supremacy of economics in the world affairs. Now that the economic fundamentalism almost everywhere in the world is practiced as market economics, markets are the ultimate judges of what is good or bad for society. If something suits the markets, even the human weaknesses can be commercialized to the hilt; if something threatens the market, it cannot be allowed even if it protects society from medical and social hazards. Morality and healthiness have no standing in the face of profitability. When I penned Islamic Model for Control of AIDS in 1996 and included circumcision as part of the programme to control AIDS, along with an effective campaign against promiscuity, prostitution and pornography, I was ridiculously asked by a Hindu sociologist, Do you now want to circumcise all Hindus? Yes I want, I replied, Because it can protect them against a killer disease. No way, he retorted. But my dear friend, I argued with him, you will see that out of all the components of my programme, circumcision is the only one that will be

accepted by the world bodies in due course of time. All others will be rejected. He looked amused and asked, Why? I told him that circumcision would be accepted because it was the only component not detrimental to the interests of the market; it could in fact open a new business. Other components like ban on prostitution and pornography would never be accepted because any such ban would mean a death blow to a number of trades. After about 8 years of the publication of that book, the WHO accepted circumcision as part of AIDS control programme. On the other hand, sex trade has grown ten times in that period. Recently one of my friends had a long argument with me about my theory of economic fundamentalism. I was explaining to him how economic fundamentalism was fusing with different ventures to give rise to new programmes and concepts. He wanted some examples. I told him that the latest is what we were witnessing right now in India: fusing of economic fundamentalism with Cricket to produce IPL 20-20 bonanza. He asked me if there was any way religion that can be fused with economic fundamentalism. Why not, I told him, if you ask for the complete fusion of a religion with economic fundamentalism, the result is the fusion of Hinduism with economic fundamentalism leading to the religion of Rajneesh. Can there be a fusion of Islam with that also. Yes, it is already in the progress at a partial level. He jumped in his chair, where and how? Though there are many smaller examples I said, the most glaring one is what is being called Islamic Economics. It is no wonder that not only Muslim corporate are leaving no stone unturned in making it a hit, non-Muslim market forces have realized its great potential, and one country after another is planning to introduce Islamic economics as soon as possible. Muslims after all are no small community. More than 1400 million people and more than half living in wealthy countries how can such a big junk of consumers can be ignored? Islamic Economics is a tiny part of the true Islamic Economics and is growing only because it befits globalization will be examined shortly. But the truth remains that, whatever the reasons may be, it is growing fast. According to, Saleh Kamil, a prominent Saudi businessman and a pioneer in the field, Islamic banking is growing at an annual rate of 35 percent worldwide with assets of Islamic financial institutions amounting to a staggering $600 billion last year. There are more than 470 fullfledged Islamic banks and financial institutions around the world. Their number rose from 276 in 2005 to over 470 in 2007, Islamic banking, which started as experiments of individuals like Prince Muhammad Al-Faisal and Kamil, the founding chairman of the Jordan Islamic Bank for Finance and Investments, the Arab Union Investment Company of Egypt and the Islamic Arab Insurance Company, has now become a full-blown industry recognized by international bankers and economists. There are more than 300000 employees working in the Islamic financial institutions. A report entitled Islamic Banking: Is It Really Kosher? by Aaron MacLean says: A. Hassan of Deutsche Bank predicts that Islamic finance will be the worlds fastest-growing banking sector for years, based on what he calls a modest estimate of 20 percent annual increases in deposits. Governments are getting in the game, too: Japan is planning to

become the first non-Muslim country to issue Sharia-compliant bonds; the UK, Gordon Brown announced last summer, is revising its laws to make London the gateway for Islamic finance in Europe; and Malaysia has proposed substantial tax incentives in its 2007 budget for its Islamic financial sector. ..Deutsche Bank, Chase, and HSBC, the giant London-based financial institution with an extensive presence in Asia, have all entered the sector within the last ten years. Their moves coincide with rising oil prices, echoing a phenomenon three decades ago. When the 1970s oil boom gave Muslims and their governments wealth that seemed barely countable, Islamic financial institutions bloomed: the Islamic Development Bank (1975), the Kuwait Finance house (1977), the Faisal Islamic Bank of Egypt (1977), the Jordan Islamic Bank (1978), and others. In 1979, Bank Misr, a conventional financial house in Egypt, became the first mainstream bank to build a Halal subsidiary, which in the late 1990s began to attract more capital than its chief domestic competitor, the Faisal Islamic Bank..Oil prices and religious fervour are both on the rise again. This time, Western financial firms have noticed that you dont have to be Islamic to bank in accordance with Sharia. All you need is a board of religious scholars to approve your operation. Muslim is as Muslim does. The last remark in the report sums up what Islamic Economics is all about. As we will see below, Islamic Economics is only a tiny portion of True Islamic economics, the portion that is acceptable to Muslim and non-Muslim protagonists of globalization, and should better be called Muslim Economics. True Islamic Economics has to be an economic system for the whole world, the current model of Islamic Economics is nothing more than a world economic system for Muslims. If Muslims are celebrating, it is only because it is helping some of them in reaping huge benefits and is satisfying the religious concerns of some others, for whom Islamic economics is nothing more than an interest-free economy. To understand the true nature, scope and extent of the Islamic philosophy of economics however, we will have to discuss in detail what Quran intends and how the aims of Islamic philosophy are different from the current philosophy. 1. The current economic philosophy that rules the world revolves around economic fundamentalism, which dominates all the spheres of life. Its overriding influence can be seen in all the programmes at every level and in every field. Islamic economic philosophy is based on the supremacy of peace, which is a comprehensive state covering individuals, family and society; human peace, health, security and welfare are the guiding factors, and howsoever strong are the economic reasons, any activity that threatens comprehensive peace cannot be permitted. 2. In Islam, economics cannot be seen or developed separately from the grand objectives of the system; the economic system has not only to work within the framework of Fundamental Rights, Fundamental Duties and Fundamental Prohibitions but has to play a proactive role in achieving those objectives. In the current economic scenario, market forces rule and play the most decisive

role in determining what is good or bad for society; their interests are often directly opposite to the interests of a healthy, secure and peaceful society. 3. In Islam, all actions are economic activities but it makes a clear distinction between prohibited, undesirable, desirable and highly desirable activities depending upon their effects on society. An activity that is prohibited cannot be allowed to take place; if it takes place, the culprits will have to be punished in accordance with the procedure of Law, the punishment being proportional to the dangers posed by the activity. In the current international system dominated by the market, only an activity that is supportive of the market interests is a desirable economic activity; other activities are either totally disregarded or are given minimal importance. I will give a few interesting examples. Suppose, a patient comes to a doctor friend and receives medical care worth 20 dollars. But the doctor obliges him by not taking any charges from him. In return, the patient, a Car mechanic, rectifies his car, an activity for which he would normally charge 20 dollars. But he obliges his doctor friend by not charging anything. Now, these activities will not find any place in the Gross Domestic Product of the country, as no currency has been exchanged. If on the other hand, the mechanic would have given the doctor 20 dollars and the doctor would have given the mechanic 20 dollars, an economic activity of 40 dollars would have been recorded. If a woman serves food to her husband, she performs no or an insignificant economic activity but if she serves food to a customer in a hotel, this becomes a significant economic activity. If one sleeps in ones own house, howsoever palatial it is, he does not perform a significant economic activity, but if he sleeps in a hotel, howsoever cheap it is, it again becomes a significant economic activity. 4. The aims and objectives of Islamic philosophy of economics are for the whole world, not just for the Muslim world. Its aims are: (1) To ensure the overall peace in society at every level: individual, family, national and international; (2) To ensure that no individual or group of individual indulges or is made to indulge in any activity that is dangerous to their own health or the health of others or for the general level of peace and security of society; (3) To ensure that all the activities are duly rewarded in accordance with their benefices for society or punished in accordance with their hazards. (4) To ensure that while individuals are given adequate freedom to engage in economic activities of their liking, society acts proactively to reverse any large scale disparities and prevent all forms of exploitation; (5) To ensure that the disabled, the less privileged, the needy and the ones who sacrifice themselves for larger aims are duly protected, socially and economically; (6) To ensure that the diverse abilities of individuals are given societal and economic support. Unfortunately, Islamic Economics has been reduced to Islamic finances meant for Muslims and has failed to address the needs of the world. An article, Islamic economic jurisprudence, appearing on Wikipedia and Islamic Economics says: Islamic economics is economics in accordance with Islamic law. Islamic economics can refer to the application of Islamic law to economic activity either where Islamic rule is in force or where it is not; i.e. it can refer to the creation of

an Islamic economic system, or to simply following Islamic law in regards to spending, saving, investing, giving, etc. where the state does not follow Islamic law. The definition fails to capture the Qurans philosophy of economics and does not indicate the basic aims of the Islamic economics. In the following definition, I have tried to capture the true nature of Islamic Economics:

Islamic Economics refers to the establishment of a world order where people, individuals or groups, are free to earn their livelihood through rightful use of the provisions of God and their abilities, natural or acquired, without the violations of the true goal of Comprehensive Peace that Quran envisages, that is within the boundaries of the three-dimensional system of Fundamental Rights, Fundamental Duties and Fundamental prohibitions, and the establishment of a system that ensures comfortable living for each and every human being including those who are in a disadvantageous position, temporarily or permanently, due to some reason.
It needs to be emphasised that economics is not just about the currency but is also about the work and services; it is not just about the goods and services produced by the big industry but also about the services of all kinds and goods of all kinds produced by all the individuals and all the groups, small or big; and it is not just about the calculation of Gross Domestic Product, Annual Growth and Per Capita Income but also about the effects produced on individuals health, family peace, social order and national and international peace. The position taken in the above statement is quite different from the current international definitions of economics as well as from the so-called Islamic Economics. The modern economic system dominated by market economics is not ready to accept anything that restricts its functioning, does not care about the adverse effects of economic activities and is not interested in helping the needy at the cost of the interests of the market; if it makes any concessions it is only for political reasons so that their position does not face any substantial challenge from society. Islamic Economics on the other hand is nothing but the continuation of the modern economic system with minor adjustments to suit the religious requirements so that the money of Muslims can be attracted and the clerics are kept in good humour. Islamic finance simply involves legal tricks to make it look compatible with Shariah in finer details without changing in any substantial degree the economic philosophy behind the system, which continues to be nearly the same as that of the market economics. It is only a legal exercise, nothing better than the other famous Shariah tricks like Halala and Tamleek. The effects of such a financial system, especially in absence of a coexistent fiscal policy based on the spirit behind the Qur'anic directives, are only marginally if at all different from that of the modern financing systems. In addition, it is an abysmal failure in influencing in any way the

direction of the globalisation, which revolves around the commercialisation of not only human strengths but also of human weaknesses. (Note: Tamlik is a dubious method used by Islamic clerics and madrasas to use the collected funds in a way that their use is justified on the basis of Shariah. The collected amount is packed in a bag and the bag is gifted to a poor but loyal person who knows in advance what is expected from him. He is then asked to sell the bag to the madrasa for a paltry sum. Now as the madrasa has purchased the bag, it can use the money the way it likes. Halala is another method to take back a divorced wife to justify the Qurans directive that after three divorces a woman cannot be taken back by her divorcing husband except if she happens to marry another man and he happens to divorce her. Now Halala is an exercise in which the divorced woman marries a man who knows what is expected from him. After some tine, often within days, he divorces her and thus makes her legally acceptable for her former husband. Similar legal tricks are used in Islamic Finances that follow the Shariah in letter but kill the spirit behind the letter.) The current economic crisis will prove a boon in the longer rum for the true economy. The prices of the commodities may fall down. The land and houses will become cheaper. The flow of money from the less-moneyed to more will show a declining trend and the educated people, starved of jobs in the big companies, will be inclined to own their own small scale businesses. The only danger is that the market forces can try even more vigorously now to commercialise human weaknesses at a larger scale particularly the commercialisation of sex. Islamic experts, especially the economists, must try to present the true objectives of Islamic economic system to the world and must wage a full0fleged war against what I call Dangerous Economics, the economics based on commercialisation of human weaknesses. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His soon-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Civilised- 34 Islamic Political Ideology

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 34

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

Islam the Best Basis of Civilisation 6

Islamic Political Ideology

Dr Javed Jamil*

Recap: The

Verdict

Grand Table of Civilisation

Criteria Western World Muslim World

9.

Security
Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000 Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million

Murder Rate Rapes Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism

2. Family
Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Institutionalized Homosexuality
Promiscuity

Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Extremely high Extremely low

3. Social peace
Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography High Much Lower High Negligible Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Low High Low High Almost as High In most countries

Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects Life Expectancy at birth

4. Human Development
Life Expectancy at conception Much Lower Literacy Rate High Higher Education Excellent Moral/Religious Education Not very good Per capita income high to moderate
Growth Rate Income disparity low in most Mostly on higher side

Much higher High except in few Catching fast Very good high to moderate in most, Low in a few
high to moderate in most mostly low, high in some

5. Personal
Suicides Religiosity High Extremely low Good in US, low in Europe High except in Some countries

Note: All these tables have been constructed on the basis of statistics given along with their sources in previous chapters.

Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization between Representative Muslim and Western Countries
Below I am comparing the situation of 5 typical Western countries US, UK, France, Germany and Australia with 5 typical Muslim countries Qatar, Saudi Arab, Kuwait, Indonesia and Turkey.

Criteria Tur

Western World US UK

Aus

Fr

Muslim World Ger Qat SA

Kuw

IND

5.

Security .04 .30 .01 .14 .01 .77 .01 .14 .01 .09 No one in top 50, .01 003 NL

Murder Rate (per 1000) Rapes (per 1000) Incarceration Rate (per 100K) Killings in Wars Terrorism/counterterrorism 2. Family Children born out of wedlock % Abortions % Divorce Rate Lone parent families % Institutionalized Homosexuality Teenage birth rate 3. Social peace Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography Alcohol consumption litres per capita Gambling (Loss per adult in dollars)

005

.01

730 NL NL 95 85 Not in top 50, 80 Majority of 160 million killed in 29th C A Minuscule minority More than 1 m by them combined None (5000 alleged against terrorists)

40 35.2 54.8 9

44 41.8 42.6 10

34 54.3 24 8

45 58.4 38.3 7 9.3

45 28.9 39.4 5 13.1

Almost unthinkable in most Less than 15 pc in most 7.6 less than 10 in most Less than 1 in all countries

6.0

All listed in top 15 52.1 30.8 18.4

Only Turkey listed in top 15 Unthinkable in most except Indonesia

Much bigger problem Much bigger problem Much bigger problem 8.3 380 11.2 375 9.8 1300 14.8 10.2

Relatively smaller Relatively smaller Relatively smaller NR NR NR NR NR NR NR NR 1.5 NR*

High (ENK)

* In Turkey, gambling is relatively high among Muslim countries but is not anywhere in the list of the world giants 4. Human Development Life Expectancy at birth 78.2 79.4 81.2 80.7 79.4 Life Expectancy at conception 50.9 47.7 47.0 39.9 62.2 Literacy Rate % 99 99 99 99.0 99.0 Moral/Religious Education Much less religious institutions inst Per capita income 1000 $ 47 36 55 41 40 Growth Rate 2.8 1.3 2.7 1.4 3.5 5. Personal Suicides (per 100000) 15.3 Religiosity (% of religion-loving) 11.4 65 15.9 26.5 28.5 32 15.8 29.5 Extremely low in all of them 40.5 94.5 94.5 92.5 99 89.5 75.6 65.0 93.1 Much 76 16.2 72.8 77.6 70.7 71.8 58.2 62.0 50.9 57.4 85.0 94.5 92 88.7 more number of religious/moral 16 3.7 36 1.9 9 6.1 10 8.2

POLITICAL IDEOLOGY OF ISLAM

We have already seen the difference between the health and economic ideologies of Islam vis--vis the New World Order. Let us now look at the fundamental differences between the two political ideologies. In the next instalment, I will try to develop a Table of Comparison between Natural World Order espoused by Islam and New World Order espoused by West. Quran sets basic but distinct and categorical guidelines for the development of political system; for Islam encompasses the life of individual as well as society; and society is not conceivable at least in the modern world, without an elaborate administrative and political setup. It could not be possible therefore that God would not have given explicit instructions in this regard. Islam means peace, and is defined as submission to God, because the real peace cannot be achieved without wholly submitting to the injunctions of God. The grand objective of Islamic political system therefore is to ensure peace at all levels. And peace cannot be achieved without taking three basic steps: first, enjoin the righteousness and forbid evil; second, ensure justice; and third, foster unity and brotherhood. It is this trio that forms the foundation of the Islamic political setup. Before understanding Islamic political system, however, let us have a brief look into the development of modern political ideology. The modern political revolution was masterminded by the economic fundamentalists. The political experts of the West, under the impact of the ongoing industrialisation, felt the need to initiate a movement for the establishment of democracy which they described as a system of the government of the people, for the people and by the people. The slogan of peoples rule was indeed fascinating. It cannot be said with certainty whether the onset of the movement of democracy had direct involvement, or not, of the economic fundamentalists. But sooner or later, they were able to fathom the extraordinary potential in the on-rushing political developments for the growth of their ideology. A system other than the peoples government was now incomprehensible; for a government that would be periodically changed would be easily manoeuvrable. The political hierarchy would not only be far more accessible than the monarchs; it would also be in no position to ignore the interests of the business-world; for the politicians required free flow of money for electioneering and other political functions. The manufacturers and traders would not mind parting with a small loaf in hope of greater returns. The movement for democracy could not have been successful if the dons of the world of business had not been kind on it.

The history soon witnessed the birth of different forms of democratic systems. Little wonder that the democracies prospered primarily in those lands where industrialisation was in full swing. Multiple-party democracy was the obvious choice; for, in party-less democracy, the individual leaders might have ignored the interests of the market as soon as they seized the reins of power. On the other hand, the parties had long-term interests, and it was more improbable for the parties to forget the pre-election promises. Though the avowed goal of democracy has been to fulfil the long cherished aspirations of the people, and to work for their all-round betterment, it has miserably failed to guard itself against the damaging intrigues of the vested interests, particularly the industrialists. The power can be seized only at the Hastings; the big business either fields its own candidates, or more often, it supports a political party that is expected to best serve its interests. Any meaningful electioneering requires not only huge funds but also other extreme methods including the use of muscle-power, facilitating the entry of criminals. Thus a permanent nexus has developed between politics, organised crime and industry. This is true of almost all the big democracies of the present world. The bracket has extended itself to include the bureaucracy, administration and media. Elections are regularly held and the people can exercise their right to franchise. But the issues on which the elections are contested are usually such as suit the game-plan of the economic fundamentalists. The media creates and un-creates issues, and the masses are beguilingly reconditioned into thinking the way the media thinks. Politics has become highly expensive and hazardous. The word moral has ceased to exist in the political lexicon. Anyone with semblance of conscience does not dare to venture into the political arena that has become a playground for the rich and the criminals. The upright and educated have in fact developed repugnance for it. Not only the politicians have harmonious relations with the criminals, the criminals have themselves developed fascination for politics; in the absence of any strict legal criteria for candidates, the undesirable elements gain a sort of legitimacy once they enter the election fray after joining one of the parties that are expected to fare well in elections. It is more tedious for an intellectual or social activist to convince the party stalwarts of his claim for party ticket; the criminals wish to become peoples representatives is expressly granted. Once they enter the Parliament or the assemblies, they acquire a distinct halo of respectability and esteem; big functions are organised to shower encomia on them for their services to the nation. After a few years of politicking, they become veterans, and ministerial chairs are, often, occupied by them. The ongoing politicisation of criminals breeds criminalisation of politics, and the criminalisation of politics enhances the prospects of the economic fundamentalists. Had democracy been properly put into practice, it might have been a sacred blessing for the common people. It might have guaranteed them a lions share in power; and their rightful needs and aspirations might have been truly realised. It still holds true that they can successfully overthrow any

government out of power. It is therefore mandatory for a party in power to keep the masses in good humour. But, in reality, the remote controls of almost all governments remain in the hands of the big business. Through media that blossom under its auspices it succeeds in enchaining the imagination of the people. The disinformation campaign in the media is too effective to permit them independent thinking and judgement. Consequently, the real issues hardly surface into prominence, and the minor, insignificant and frivolous matters are made to appear as big issues that do not haunt but hunt the mind of the common-man. The political bigwigs, when they ascend a public rostrum to deliver speeches that usually have plenty of rhetoric; cry their hearts out for the poor and the downtrodden. But in the comforts of their ministerial offices, they minister only to their industrialist benefactors, and their beneficences are gifted back multifold through convenient adjustments in policies and rules and regulations, grants of licences and ministerial orders for their products or services. All through their terms, the problems of the masses never bother them; but as the expiry of their term and the new elections approach, they again revert back to their favourite theme: concern for the poor. A few schemes favouring them, though marginally, and often only on the paper, are announced with great media hype. If they return to power, they are back in paradise; if not, still, they have great many privileges to enjoy themselves throughout their lives. And, of course, as opposition, they have now more opportunities to stand on the rostrum, and harangue about the necessity to raise the standards of life of the poor; for that to happen, the best course for the public is to bring them back in the next election. Islam does not pinpoint its injunctions; it rather, sets boundaries, and within the area inside these boundaries, which is quite big, man is free to choose his way. Islam does not provide an elaborate arrangement of various institutions needed for political setup; it only defines premises that can be developed in an elaborate system, flexible enough to adjust to the requirement of a particular time. The fundamental principles of Islams political ideology may be summed up as follows: First, in an Islamic system, the ultimate sovereignty belongs to none but God Almighty, and therefore, no laws and regulations can be framed which violate Gods injunctions. The Quran, being the word of God, is to be consulted and kept supreme in all policy matters. Second, the best interpreter of Gods injunctions can be none other than the Prophet himself; therefore, to understand Gods commands better, the authenticated sayings of the Prophet have to be taken into account. Third, there shall be a leader of Islamic Government, who has to be followed in all matters unless he violates the commands of God. The leader should be chosen from among the best followers of Islam; and he should command the approval of Islamic nation.

Fourth, the leader, while administering the affairs of the state, shall consult the people (or their representatives); and their wish should be given due importance in decision making. Fifth, an Islamic Government shall continuously endeavour to propagate the message of God. Sixth, an Islamic Government shall continuously endeavour for global peace, and for attaining this purpose, it can, whenever required, develop friendship with the unbelievers (i.e. non-Muslim groups, organisations or countries) who have not been taking active participation in anti-Islamic activities. Seventh, it is the duty of Islamic state to make best efforts possible to redress grievances of the oppressed people, irrespective of the religion or race of the oppressor or the oppressed. Eighth, Islamic State will ensure peace at all levels. Ninth, Islamic State will make every possible effort to improve the lives of the people within the bounds of God. It follows from the above that the political setup, as advocated by the Islam, is closer to Democracy than any other form of Government, namely Monarchy, Oligarchy or Dictatorship. But it has certain basic differences with the western democracy. First, while in Western Democracy, the people are the real sovereign and they can make any law, whatever its implications, if the numerical majority supports it, the people in an Islamic Democracy are free to legislate only within the bounds set by God. For example, the British Parliament, amidst the mounting of pressure by the public and the politicians, legalised homosexuality. Such legislations are impossible in an Islamic system. Second, while in a Westernised democracy, the personal character of the candidates for the leadership of the nation has very little to do with the eligibility for the post, in an Islamic system, the ruler and his associates are expected to possess exemplary characters. The natural corollary of this, if applied to the modern society, is that, in an Islamic political system, while all people are free to vote (except those involved in serious crimes), only those are free to contest the elections, who have not been found involved in any of the prohibited activities, have sufficiently good knowledge of Islamic jurisprudence and carry out the obligatory duties as enjoined by God. The biat system prevalent since the early days of Islam is very close to the voting system of the present time.

Corporatocracy Versus theomeritodemocracy

Democracy literally means a government by the people, of the people and for the people. In truth it is Corporatocracy -- a government of the corporate, by the corporate and for the corporate. The result is that in

most of the cases it is not the best among the people that ascend the ladder of politics but the ones chosen by the corporate, who often prove to be the worst for the people. The irony is that it is the people who appear to be voting them to power; they have no option but to elect from among those chosen by their rich

Islam, on the other hand, promotes the real democracy, which means Government of God, by the best servants of God and for the people; (theomeritodemocracy) for in Islam the
masters. state belongs to God, and what belongs to God does in truth belong to the people. God alone can be the selfless Master whose only interest is mercy on all its creatures. In Islamic countries, Islamic organisations must campaign for an Islamic republic. In other countries, they must campaign for suitable changes in the constitution that allow the most dedicated, selfless and competent persons, at the same time clean enough to be role models for the people, to form the political hierarchy. There must be a screening procedure for the candidates in all elections, and the criteria for the head of state and government must be very strictly selected and applied. They should not just be the administrative heads but also true leaders of the masses. Suitable steps must be taken to ensure that the corporate world and other powerful lobbies are not in a position to unduly influence the decisions of the government. This should also be made clear that Islam basically advocates universal love, not nationalism; the One Nation of Islam cannot be achieved by force but by continuous propagation of the faith and pro-welfare social principles of Islam. Every land and country is part of the Earth which is the creation of God; every nation or land has the right to work for its development; but to aggressively pursue the interests of ones country at the coast of others or to project it as a superior nation or land is contrary to the spirit of universalism preached by Islam Another point that deserves mention is the rights of Muslim citizens and the non-Muslim subjects. It is the duty of Islamic government to protect all the people irrespective of their religion. The only difference is that non-Muslim subjects cannot hold such posts in the government as have direct bearing on the direction of the state policy. There is nothing wrong about it. In every country, whatever form of government it has, its constitution cannot allow such persons to hold highest posts in the government as have open differences with the fundamentals of the countrys constitution. For example, the President and Prime Minister of India have to take an oath to preserve the secular, democratic and social fabric of the country. The President of USA cannot be a person who has no belief in democracy. If he does not do that, on account of having difference of opinion, he cannot occupy the post. Another difference is that while the nonMuslims are free to follow their religion, they cannot be permitted to actively propagate it. There is again nothing wrong about it. A secular country too, cannot

allow the propagation of blatantly communal ideas; a communist country cannot permit open campaign in favour of capitalism; and a democratic country cannot tolerate attempts to destroy its democratic structure. Even non-Islamic nations can adopt the Islamic political ideology (removing faith in Islam as the necessary condition) with more success than the westernised forms of uncontrolled and unlimited democracies that have led to the rule of corrupt everywhere in society. Muslim nations must present true examples of selfless governments which they have not so far given. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics,
Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His soon-to-be-published works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com.

Civilised- 35 Lets March Towards Peace!

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 35

Dr Javed Jamil*
Lets March Towards Peace! Quran states: He Who created The Seven Heavens One above another: No want of proportion Wilt thou see In the Creation Of The Most Gracious So Turn Thy Vision again: Seest thou any flaw? Again turn thy vision A second time: (thy) vision

Most

Will come back to thee Dull and discomfited, In a state worn out. (67:3-4) These beautiful verses invite the man to have a look at the cosmos, its beauty, its harmony and the unfailing nature of its system. The universe is huge with more than 1012 galaxies and 1024 stars in it. The size of the universe is so big that there are areas from which the light travelling at the speed of about 300,000 kilometres per second has not yet reached the earth. This is despite the fact that the universe is assumed to have come into existence more than 15 billion years ago. In spite of the massive size of the universe and innumerable bodies that form it, the universe has an unfailing harmony. Satellites revolve around planets, planets around stars; numerous stars form numerous galaxies, numerous galaxies form numerous clusters, clusters form superclusters, which form one or few megagalaxies. All the systems act with impeccable precision; all follow the same sets of laws, wherever they are. Peace and harmony are there in the universe because everywhere the same system is being strictly adhered to. If the laws decreed by the Creator at the time of the creation of the universe had not been followed in totality it would have been dead by now. But it exists because it follows the laws of God. If inhabitants of the earth had followed the same set of laws everywhere and in all spheres of life, and had stuck to the restrictions instructed to them by the messengers of God, the earth too would have become a garden of unparalleled beauty. It would the have become an abode of peace, which would have been available to all. But inhabitants of this planet chose to follow different sets of laws, which were decreed by the powerful among them for the sake of the perpetuation of their own supremacy over the rest. The result is that this tiny part of the gigantic universe has become the abyss of anarchy where the devil rules. In short, Islam is well established in the universe, but man could not establish Islam on the earth. The day mankind decides to follow the system of laws enjoined by their Creator, the Devil will be on the run and peace and harmony will immediately begin to return. Man is the reservoir of strengths as well as weaknesses. Peace is the result of the realisation of human strengths. If human strengths are ignored and weaknesses are promoted and glorified immanent chaos is the inevitable consequence. Man is a child and society its guardian. A child tends to err; the guardian has to keep a watch and use corrective measures whenever required. The more perfect the guardianship the better are the prospects of children developing into sensible adults. If children are left to themselves doing whatever they like in the name of freedom many of them will groom into ruffians. If guardians start promoting an environment conducive for the adoption of dangerous practices all but few of the children would grow into perverts of one or the other kind. Human weaknesses are born out of the human desire to get rich as quickly as possible, to have an unceasing fun, at the earliest, and their willingness to copy what others do, especially their nears and dears and the elite of society. When man feels hungry, he wants to enjoy delicious foods of all variety, when thirsty, he wants to have all kinds of drinks, and when one feels like having physical fun, one wants to have as many partners as one can afford to

have. Added to this, man tends to get addicted too soon to analyse and give up a habit after he has been exposed to it. If there are forces that are looking to exploit these tendencies, which are too powerful to be sidetracked, chaos, anarchy and violence are sure to vanquish peace, calm and tranquillity. Islam does not merely promote Peace; Islam is peace itself. One who has entered Islam wholeheartedly has entered peace in its entirety. One who has accepted any part of its moral, social and legal principles is on the way to enjoy at least some of the fruits of peace. One who has left some parts of it has lost at least some dimensions of peace. Finally, one, who has disproved everything that Islam preaches, has put oneself away from the path of peace and on the course of chaos. Islam does not rule the current world with the result that chaos prevails, as is evident from the figures cited in the preceding chapters. Muslims of the current world have adopted Islam partially. This partial application has deprived them of the peace in its entirety. Still they are in a much better state of peace than the people living in the so-called developed world are. This is evident from the fact that they have one of the lowest rates of murders almost negligible incidence of suicides very low rates of rapes negligible consumption of alcohol and alcohol-related deaths and other problems very low rate of gambling related problems extremely low level of family break-ups extremely low number of prostitutes and pornographic actors among them negligible level of sexual abuse of children very low incidence of sex-related, alcohol related and gambling related diseases relatively low incidence of drug addiction relatively low incidence of psychiatric illnesses relatively very low level of the consumption of sedatives and tranquillisers very low incidence of single parents, negligible number of children born out of wedlock relatively much lower level of promiscuity and other sexual perversions very low level of abortions including teenage pregnancies, etc relatively low incidence of several diseases including Cancers of Penis and Cervix (due to circumcision), sex transmitted diseases, Urinary Tract Infections, other cancers due to alcohol, etc. The world must know that if Islamic principles are allowed to function properly, every year more than 80 million lives can be saved. These include 2 million murders

2.2 million suicides 5 million deaths from AIDS 5 million deaths from smoking 2 million deaths associated with alcohol 2 million deaths associated with smoking, gambling and drugs 70 million cases of feticide

Even if feticide is excluded, more than 10 million people should have been saved every year from falling prey to the unwanted kinds of death had Islamic legal and socio-economic system been in force. These are no ordinary figures. These are staggering statistics from all accounts. And adding the figures of feticide, more than 80 million lives are lost just because the laws of God are not followed. For a few thousands dead in terrorist attacks, the world is made hostage, billions of dollars are put to the fire, cities devastated and tens of thousands of innocents killed. For millions of death as the result of the pursuance of socio-economic policies dictated by the forces of globalisation, virtually nothing is done except a few cosmetic measures. In the US alone, for example, More than 200,000 people are assaulted with murderous intents every year (more than 18,000 are killed) More than 30, 000 die of AIDS More than 100, 000 die of alcohol, smoking and drugs Half a million of foetuses are aborted Despite these horrible figures, nothing substantial are done to save America from these deaths. But for a few thousands killed in terrorist attacks in over 10 years, the whole world is threatened with death and destruction. No punishment is there in store for the killers who are involved in the merchandise of devastation, selling death in the bottles of whisky and in the bodies of glamour. But terrorists must not only die themselves; hundreds of thousands of others must face death for their sins. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics, Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His soon-to-bepublished works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com. Next: Huntington is right but..
Civilised- 36 Huntington

is right but..

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 36

Dr Javed Jamil* Huntington is right but..

Most

The work will remain incomplete without mentioning Huntingtons hypothesis of the clash of civilisation, which has perhaps been one of the most debated political theories in recent times. Huntington's theory is a strange mixture of frankness and ingenuity on the one hand and bias and ingeniousness on the other. He has been candid enough to admit the designs of the West to dominate the world, or at least to admit that this is how the non-West perceives the Western policies. He says: .Most important, the efforts of the West to promote its values of democracy and liberalism as universal values, to maintain its military predominance and to advance its economic interests engender countering responses from other civilisations.Several wars occurred between Arabs and Israel (created by the West. France fought a bloody and ruthless war in Algeria for most of the 1950; British and French forces invaded Egypt in 1956; American forces went into Lebanon in 1958; subsequently American forces returned to Lebanon, attacked Libya, and engaged in various military encounters with Iran; Arab and Islamic terrorists, supported by at least three Middle Eastern governments, employed the weapon of the weak and bombed Western planes and installations and seized Western hostages. This is significant that he describes the terrorist and terrorism-like acts as the weapon of the weak. In reaching his hypothesis about the future clash of civilisation between Islam and West, he traces the roots in history: This centuries-old military interaction between the West and Islam is unlikely to decline. It could become more virulent. The Gulf War left some Arabs feeling proud that Saddam Hussein had attacked Israel and stood up to the West. It also left many feeling humiliated and resentful of the West's military presence in the Persian Gulf, the West's overwhelming military dominance, and their apparent inability to shape their own destiny. Many Arab countries, in addition to the oil exporters, are reaching levels of economic and social development where autocratic forms of government become inappropriate and efforts to introduce democracy become stronger. Some openings in Arab political systems have already occurred. The principal beneficiaries of these openings have been Islamist movements. In the Arab world, in short, Western democracy strengthens anti-Western political forces. This may be a passing phenomenon, but it surely complicates relations between Islamic countries and the West. His assessment that the introduction of democracy in the Islamic world will strengthen Islamic movements is pretty accurate; monarchies misuse Islam only to keep a strict control on the masses, which long instead for a true Islamic rule. The democracy in Malaysia has seen the emergence of Islamist elements as the ruling coalition. In Iran, it is Islam that has brought democracy to the country. In Iraq, the externally imposed

democracy is more likely than not to culminate in one or the other form of Islamic revolution. North African countries, Turkey and Egypt are witnessing the concurrent strengthening of Islamic movements and democracy. Tunisia has already seen the emergence of Islam in a country which had almost kept it under ban as soon as democracy returned. The same can happen to other Muslim states. Most of Islamic revivalists are disenchanted with monarchies and consider them to be systems that violate the political spirit of Islam. All of them regard an Islamic paradigm of democracy as the ideal solution of the aspirations of the people. Huntington is also right on the mark when he talks of the distrust with which American actions are perceived in the Muslim world: Muslims contrasted Western actions against Iraq with the West's failure to protect Bosnians against Serbs and to impose sanctions on Israel for violating UN resolutions. The West, they alleged, was using a double standard. A world of clashing civilisations, however, is inevitably a world of double standards: people apply one standard to their kin- countries and a different standard to others. It is this distrust, which has made the prospects of a large-scale clash a distinct possibility. Huntington sums up the Western domination in style: . Its superpower opponent has disappeared from the map. Military conflict among Western states is unthinkable, and Western military power is unrivalled. Apart from Japan, the West faces no economic challenge. It dominates international political and security institutions and with Japan international economic institutions. Global political and security issues are effectively settled by a directorate of the United States, Britain and France, world economic issues by a directorate of the United States, Germany and Japan, all of which maintain extraordinarily close relations with each other to the exclusion of lesser and largely non-western countries. Decisions made at the UN Security Council or in the International Monetary Fund that reflect the interests of the West are presented to the world as reflecting the desires of the world community. The very phrase "the world community" has become the euphemistic collective noun (replacing "the Free World") to give global legitimacy to actions reflecting the interests of the United States and other Western powers. (4) Through the IMF and other international economic institutions, the West promotes its economic interests and imposes on other nations the economic policies it thinks appropriate. In any poll of non-western peoples, the IMF undoubtedly would win the support of finance ministers and a few others, but get an overwhelmingly unfavourable rating from just about everyone else, who would agree with Georgy Arbatov's characterisation of IMF officials as "neo-Bolsheviks who love expropriating other people's money, imposing undemocratic and alien rules of economic and political conduct and stifling economic freedom Western domination of the UN Security Council and its decisions, tempered only by occasional abstention by China, produced UN legitimisation of the West's use of force to drive Iraq out of Kuwait and its elimination of Iraq's sophisticated weapons and capacity to produce such weapons. It also produced the quite unprecedented action by the United States, Britain and France in getting the Security Council to demand that Libya hand over the Pan Am 103 bombing suspects and then to impose sanctions when Libya refused. After defeating the largest Arab army, the West did not hesitate to throw its weight around in the Arab world. The West in effect is using international institutions, military power and economic resources to run the world in ways that will maintain Western

predominance, protect Western interests and promote Western political and economic values. He is candid enough again to say, In the post-Cold War world the primary objective of arms control is to prevent the development by non-western societies of military capabilities that could threaten Western interests. What is however clearly discernible in the hypothesis is that even when spelling the machinations of the West, his interest is only to alert the Western thinkers of the challenges ahead. He feels that if the Western domination is to continue they will have to be more accommodative, and he does not shy away from enumerating the steps that have to be taken to perpetuate the Western domination: In the short term it is clearly in the interest of the West to promote greater cooperation and unity within its own civilisation, particularly between its European and North American components; to incorporate into the West societies in Eastern Europe and Latin America whose cultures are close to those of the West; to promote and maintain co-operative relations with Russia and Japan; to prevent escalation of local inter-civilisation conflicts into major inter-civilisation wars; to limit the expansion of the military strength of Confucian and Islamic states; to moderate the reduction of Western military capabilities and maintain military superiority in East and Southwest Asia; to exploit differences and conflicts among Confucian and Islamic states; to support in other civilisations groups sympathetic to Western values and interests; to strengthen international institutions that reflect and legitimate Western interests and values and to promote the involvement of non-western states in those institutions. In the longer term, he adds The West will increasingly have to accommodate these non-western modern civilisations whose power approaches that of the West but whose values and interests differ significantly from those of the West. Huntington is right in saying that history is full of the clashes based on civilisational sentiments. The question however is this. When did this clash of civilisation cease, so that it will start? With the rise of economic fundamentalism rose another civilisation, which soon got the name of the Western Civilisation. The Western civilisation itself was paradoxical in the sense that while it was anti-Christianity it was primarily a movement by Christians or their progeny and for Christians and their progeny. (In the last half a century, Jews have become part of it.) It fought against Christianity because the development of economic fundamentalism could not take place in an atmosphere dominated by religion; Christianity being the dominant religion in their lands, it was to be systematically and rapidly marginalised. Christianity, like all other religions, advocated purity in life including sexual cleanliness, which would be a big impediment for the commercialisation of evils. The simplicity in life and the morality that religions promote will be detrimental for the growth of the business. But this anti-religion bias did not turn the Western civilisation anti-Christian. Secularism to it meant only the denial of the religion particularly religious morality, not the community. Westernism therefore tried to consolidate its position in almost all the countries that had predominant Christian population; it supported Christian missionaries in the countries the Western powers colonised, which made strenuous efforts to proselytise the masses, often through offers of lucrative lives. The only thing that divided the Christian world in the Twentieth Century was the economic ideology. By the end of the century that division was bridged with the

fall of socialist Soviet Union. Overt and covert attempts to bring all the states of former Soviet Union under American influence are still on. The Western civilisation has been involved in violent struggles since its inception without break. This struggle has been internal, for the supremacy of nations within the Western civilisation and external, for the supremacy of the Western civilisation on all other civilisations, based on religion or any other ideology. So the clash has never come to a halt. What Huntington means by the clash in future is that while till now the clash has been one-sided he fears it can turn two-sided in future. Till now, The West has been busy bulldozing all other ideologies and systems without any serious opposition. They now feel a little scared of facing a stiffer challenge at the hands of religionists in general and Islam in particular. They are not only concerned with the revival of Islam but they are also piqued at the revival of Christianity in certain parts of the world especially America. The success of Iranian Islamic revolution, the strengthening of Malaysia under an Islamist government, the rise of religious fervour in Indonesia, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Lebanon and Turkey and the failure in Iraq have all combined to give the protagonists of the Western Civilisation sleepless nights. Their war on terror is proving counterproductive. The world is increasingly getting convinced that the war against terrorism is in fact a war for terrorising the world. The West fears that the clash can become severer with the passage of time. Their fears are not totally unfounded. The failure of the Western civilisation to bring real peace in life as well as in the world and the breakdown of social and family system in most of the Western countries have put a question mark on the whole concept of New World Order. The strategy they have chosen to perpetuate their supremacy is not going to help them. It will further divide the already divided world; it will multiply the numbers of the people hating America and its allies. The more the hatred grows the more the violence will threaten mankind. If this violence has to be avoided it is high time Muslim and the Western world sat together and discussed everything without mincing words. The West must understand that the real peace cannot be achieved through pushing their agenda of economic and political domination. If they are so fond of democracy they must also learn to behave democratically within the conglomeration of nations. The West, particularly America must learn to behave as a leader instead of a dictator. A dictator uses his military power to subdue masses to submission. The US is doing exactly the same. A leader on the other hand wins support on account of his concern for others problems and his readiness to sacrifice for their sake. The West must also know that their ideology is faulty, which has already put the world on the path of chaos. Just by shouting at the top of their voice they are the civilised world, they will not become civilised. They must accept the fact that their immense growth has been made possible less by their scientific and technological advancement and more by the use of that technology to spread the worst vices (alcohol, smoking and free sex having already become the biggest tormentors of humanity), first within their own countries and then exporting them, adopting numerous immoral means for political and economic supremacy and using their ruthless military strength to full effect to further their goals. They must realise now that this cannot go forever. An economy based on the commercialisation of human weaknesses and a social system based on all forms of deceit cannot produce anything but chaos. They must put an end to the barbaric practices of the so-called civilised people. They must learn to offer their people and the world only a choice among the good and not the choice among the good and the bad. They must know that freedom of choice means choice between one form of life and the other and not the choice between life and death. They must know that the real freedom

is the freedom from diseases, family tensions and crimes. They must understand by now that they cannot continue to sleep peacefully if a significant portion of the world is starving. They must learn to be purer and must allow others to try to live purer lives. If The West has to be on friendly terms with Muslims they must learn to respect all religions including Islam. The world today needs not an atheistic secularism but a religious secularism that would respect the moral, family and social values so beautifully preached by religion. It may be true that history is full of violence perpetrated in the name of religion. But it is even truer that the rise of atheistic secularism has caused much bigger violence, and at the same time has created havoc in personal, family and social lives of human beings.

Respect Islam
The West will have to revise its strategy towards the Muslim world. They must take the following steps. First they will have to learn to respect Islam, which can provide much better system than what The West boasts of. They must try to understand Islamic goal of a purer world and must not hesitate to benefit from the great economic, political, social and moral principles of Islam. They must stop teaching lessons to the Islamic world and must start mending its own ways. They must concentrate on saving their own people from falling victim to all forms of crimes and dangerous habits and addictions that are destroying their family lives. Instead of lecturing Muslims on human rights, they must try to reduce crimes in their society. Rather than telling Muslims to give women rights, they must first give security to their own women, and must take steps to put an end to the sordid commercialisation of sex, which is destroying everything that humanity stands for. They must stop trying to export their own ideologies to the Muslim world and must stop the use of Internet and Cable TV to make Muslims addict of gambling and free sex. They must not try to meddle in the internal affairs of Muslims, and must not take undue advantage of political turmoil in any country. They must stop supporting Israel in its expansionist policy, and must ask it in no unequivocal terms to vacate all the lands it has been occupying. The West has no right to stop Muslim countries to develop weapons for their safety, and before trying to stall any country from making weapons must first destroy all of their nuclear arsenals. In the international community of nations, no country can be allowed to be more equal than the others. Veto power has no place in a democratic set-up. It must be abrogated. The West must deal with Islamic countries on equal terms and help them in technological advancement in accordance with mutually agreeable terms. The West must stop intimidating Muslim countries. If they continue to invade Muslim nations, occupy their land and threaten them with dire consequences, they must rest assured that, howsoever Islamic clerics and Muslim governments condemn acts of violence, terrorism will not be defeated. While terrorism may not be condoned, it must be recognised that it is usually the product of the suppression of certain people. It is the weapon of the week against the mighty, which have large armies at their disposal. When innocents are killed in wars, big powers tend to dismiss it as collateral damage. But when innocents are killed in terrorist attacks, it is regarded as a ghastly crime against humanity. If terrorism is to be successfully tackled, its root causes have to be found. Justice is the only answer to terrorism. Attempts to kill terrorists or terrorise them may have a short-term impact. But in long term, it will breed bigger and more dangerous forms of terrorism.

The US administration made serious follies, in the wake of attacks on the Twin Towers, in calling for a crusade and naming the operation as Operation Infinite Justice. These terms sent dangerous signals across the Muslim world. Fortunately, Muslims did not take these terms literally. Christians and Muslims form more than 40% of the world population. If the war against terrorism transforms into a war between Christians and Muslims, which it may still turn into despite the assurances by the West that it is not a war against Muslims, the whole world will be ruined. On the other hand, if Christians and Muslims start respecting one anothers beliefs and concerns, and unitedly act against all forms of biases and injustices, and take all other religious communities of the world along, a lasting peace can be achieved.

Next: Last Word

Muslims most civilised yet not civilised enough (MUST READ)

Civilised- 37 (last)

Despite shortcomings, Muslims Civilised in the World 37

Dr Javed Jamil*

Most

Muslims most civilised civilised enough

yet

not

When I started this series about 8 months back, many of the readers the lovers as well as haters of Islamcould not believe their eyes. Most Civilised made them feel uncomfortable. Only a few days back I attended a conference at Hamdard University in Delhi. As soon as I joined the delegates already present there, several gentlemen rushed to me to express their feelings about my Muslims Most Civilised series. One, Prof Shaukat, from Malaysia said, Initially I felt shocked. I thought how you would substantiate this stupendous claim. But after a few episodes I had started feeling that if readers were initially socked the reason is simply that the international institutions including media have badly transformed our perception. Dr Khurshid Malik of Chicago joined, Yes, it is all in perception. Dr Jamil made us realise that our perceptions about Civilisation were wrong. And the way he changed perceptions, it was truly remarkable. Mr Imtiyaz Ahmad who also came from United States said, It has been truly a remarkable series, and then he wittingly commented, With the exception that

often his articles are so long that I have to put them in a special folder to be able to read in instalments. The World has changed in 8 months Within these 8 months, it is not that the perceptions alone have changed. The world too has remarkably changed in this small period. Now more people are in a position to understand what I was trying to tell. Westernism as a social force of peace had fallen a long time ago. It had begun t fall when it had allowed the forces of economics to decide the rules of the book. When it allowed them to introduce a concept of FREDOM OF CHOICE that would help them commercialise human susceptibilities and would make mankind a slave of its own addictions. When it allowed them to enact a legal system that would be sympathetic to the criminals and not the victims with the result that no body will be left safe. When it allowed them to focus only on Rights and not on Duties and Prohibitions. When it allowed them to slowly but steadily reduce the concept of Human rights to the rights of women to abort their human children and roam nude, rights of homosexuals to live normal life despite their life threatening attitudes and rights of criminals to live despite their having denied the same to fellow human beings. When it allowed the market forces to do everything that would lead to the demise of family system and would make marriage an unwanted burden. When it allowed them to transform man from human beings to commercial beings.

Fall of Westernism imminent

Now Westernism has fallen as an Economic force. Not only Arab dictators are making exit, European heads of government have started falling with equal speed. The Prime Minister of Greece went unsung. The Prime Minister of Italy has followed him. Many more will go. Europe is on the verge of economic doom. America cant withstand too long. Once the wheels of economy get punctured, the driver of political power would have left nothing to keep the vehicle running. The fall is imminent. Those who taunted my audacity to compare Islamic world with the West are now waiting in desperate hope to see if the direction of time can be reversed.

Islam on the march

And during these months, the World of Islam has also been witnessing storms. But unlike the storms that hit the Western power centres, these storms are hitting the tyrants opening gates for new freedom and new values. West is trying hard to make the world believe that the Arab Spring has its support and intervening to make sure that its interests remain intact with the new dispensations. Despite Western tricks. In 1970s West could not save Shah of Iran. The Islamic Revolution came. Every attempt has been made to dislodge the Revolution in last 30 years. It is alive and well. America played games in Iraq and Afghanistan only to find that the regimes that came in power were more

supportive of Islam, and developed good relations with Iran. West sustained autocratic rulers in Arab World, and when Arab Spring, which is in fact Islam Spring, began to unfold they immediately set into action trying to take preemptory political measures to befriend the expected dispensations. Tunisia fell. Egypt fell. Qaddhafi was initially anti-West but in the last decade he was closely in alliance with Europe. NaATO helped in his removal when it saw his fall inevitable. Tunisia has already brought an Islamic political party to the fore. Next month, Egypt will see Islamists rising on the throne. Libyan interim leaders are known for their Islamic proclivities. THE GREEN WILL SPREAD. Despite Western interventions. All the leaders that have been instrumental in keeping Islam away will fall. Westernism is already on the run. Now with Occupy gaining strength with every passing day, the Monarchy of the corporate is bound to fall. Corporatocracy will go, and true Democracy will emerge. This True Democracy will be more in line with Islamic concept of State of God, run by the Best representatives of the people and for the people Wait for next few months to see things unfolding at breathtaking speed. Mend yourselves too! This is high time Muslims did not only analyse the weaknesses of others but also their own blunders. It is the lack of wisdom and vigour in them, which has not only allowed the world to take a wrong route but has also created misconceptions about Islam and misgivings about them. Apart from the loss of political, economic and intellectual supremacy in the last two centuries, they have developed attitudes that are not consistent with the spirit of Islam. What has plagued the world of Islam is its tendency to viewing its religion as something exclusive for itself. A bigger problem is the tendency to view the path of Islam as nothing but a route to Paradise. This diminishes its role as the world leader in all the affairs of human life. If the world has to be saved from the impending doom, we have to learn the science of the application of Islam in the contemporary world. To make it not just the world religion but the world order that it has to be destined for, Muslims must come out of their tubular vision. They must lead the fight against the forces of evils in a way that other religious communities feel inclined, not disinclined, to join them. The world has to be convinced that Muslims are not campaigning to vanquish others but to subjugate evils that are destroying the moral and social fabric of society. They must be ready to sacrifice themselves for the others, instead of pleading others for helping them. The third glaring mistake that Muslims often commit is to confuse Westernism with Christianity, and the West with Westernism. Westernism has been as much against Christianity as it has been against Islam. Every effort must be made to develop friendly relations with all religious communities particularly Christians. Unless followers of Islam and Christianity unite, the fight against the global forces of evils cannot be convincingly

won. If Hindus and Buddhists also join the mission nothing can stop the world from becoming a paradise. The fight today is between the forces that seek to destroy morality at individual, family and social levels for commercial gains and those that seek to strengthen them. Muslims must also clearly understand that while they have every reason to confront the fundamentals of Westernism, they must learn to respect the West and the Western people. The Western people are themselves the victims of Westernism. To fight against the Western people and the Western nations is contrary to the Islams objective of universal brotherhood. The scientific and technological development, the achievements in medical sciences, the infrastructure in their countries, the transport and communication systems, the care for their citizens and religious tolerance (which though has suffered lately) are the characteristics that the West must be emulated for. Developing under the influence of Westernism, people living in the West have succumbed to certain major and highly destructive evils. But their personal honesty, integrity, their concern for their fellowmen and their will to know and research must be respected and admired. They have to be explained that Islam is not against any nation or people but against the unrestrained liberty that Westernism promotes for commercial ends. Muslims must take full advantage of the scientific and technological development they have made but must pursue other goals only within the parameters of Islam. The fourth folly is that most Muslims seek to popularise the institution rather than the system of Islam. The institution is very much alive. A substantial percentage of Muslims offer regular prayers, recite Quran, keep fasts of Ramadhan, perform Hajj and pay Zakah. A large number of them also sport beards and dress in accordance with what they regard as Islamic culture. There are thousands of thousands of traditional Islamic institutions and mosques and millions of clerics all over the world. In spite of them all, the system of Peace (Islam) seems to have gone in hibernation. There is no attempt whatsoever to introduce the system at the national and international level. The system does not necessarily require an Islamic government. Even those societies and nations that do not accept the institution of Islam can benefit from the great legal, moral, social and economic principles of Islam. Muslims must endeavour to influence the world movements and the policies of international institutions. They must categorically declare that any development that harms health or family peace or social order cannot be acceptable in the civilised world. Free sex, alcohol, smoking and gambling have become greatest tormentors of humanity. These have to be put to an end, and Islam has to play the pivotal role in this campaign. Unfortunately, Muslims have become apologetic in their response towards modernity. The modern educated Muslims tend to view Islam with the glasses of modernity. The need in fact is to view modernity with the glasses of Islam. What is Islamic in modernity must be hugged with warm bosom, and what is un-Islamic must be rejected, condemned and fought.

In short, Muslims must know that they are wasting their energies in the wrong fields. They are fighting militarily and politically rather than ideologically and socially. Militarily and politically they are on the weak foot. They must know that they have to keep the interests of Islam and not those of Muslims in the forefront of their campaigns. Unfortunately, they are more Muslimist than Islamic in their approach. If they want to be Islamic, they must be ready to prevent all the people of the world from treading the path of destruction. They must be ready to raise their voice against atrocities being committed anywhere whoever are the victim of those atrocities. The way the West and Muslims have been behaving in recent years makes the clash of civilisation imminent. Muslims must do everything in their power to stop this clash. The best way to stop this clash is to change it to an ideological one. The clash of

civilisation will lead to the clash of peoples that will only result in a widespread blood shedding. An ideological clash will ultimately lead to peace. One note of caution though. We must realise that
the clash of civilisation that Huntington talks of is neither against Muslims nor against a ritualistic Islam. Westernism is primarily a civilisation based on commercial ideology, and the threat from Islam is not religious and political but ideological and economic. They do not hate an Islam that prescribes prayers, fasting and pilgrimage but one that seeks to ban alcohol, gambling, free sex, economic exploitation and the monopoly of the few. But the chieftains of Westernism try to shape the war as political because it is where they are strong and confident of winning. Political defeat of Muslims, they feel, will mean the death of puritan Islam. Muslims must not fall in this trap, and must wage a fullscale ideological war, taking all religious groups on their side.

That ends the series. I intend to publish it as book soon. Insha Allah. May God save the mankind!

Recap: The

Verdict

Grand Table of Civilisation

Criteria Western World Muslim World

10.
Murder Rate Rapes

Security
Extremely High Extremely High Extremely Low Extremely Low

Incarceration Rate Killings in Wars Terrorism/counter-terrorism

Extremely High Extremely High Hardly 4000

Extremely Low Extremely Low More than 1 million

2. Family
Children born out of wedlock Abortions (Induced)

Divorce Rate
Children with Single Parents Institutionalized Homosexuality
Promiscuity

Extremely High (30-53%) Rare Extremely High (25-50%) Extremely Low Extremely High (25-50%) Low (1-12%) Extremely High Low Growing in popularity Unknown Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned Extremely high Extremely low

3. Social peace
Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography High Much Lower High Negligible Socially & Legally sanctioned Not sanctioned (Much lower in terms of prostitutes, customers, revenue in Muslim countries than others) Extremely high Low High Low High Almost as High In most countries

Alcohol consumption and effects Gambling revenues and effects Life Expectancy at birth

4. Human Development
Life Expectancy at conception Much Lower Literacy Rate High Higher Education Excellent Moral/Religious Education Not very good Per capita income high to moderate
Growth Rate Income disparity low in most Mostly on higher side

Much higher High except in few Catching fast Very good high to moderate in most, Low in a few
high to moderate in most mostly low, high in some

5. Personal
Suicides Religiosity High Extremely low Good in US, low in Europe High except in Some countries

Note: All these tables have been constructed on the basis of statistics given along with their sources in previous chapters.

Table of Comparison of Criteria of Civilization between Representative Muslim and Western Countries
Below I am comparing the situation of 5 typical Western countries US, UK, France, Germany and Australia with 5 typical Muslim countries Qatar, Saudi Arab, Kuwait, Indonesia and Turkey.

Criteria Tur 6. Security Murder Rate (per 1000) Rapes (per 1000) Incarceration Rate (per 100K) Killings in Wars Terrorism/counterterrorism 2. Family Children born out of wedlock % Abortions % Divorce Rate Lone parent families % Institutionalized Homosexuality Teenage birth rate 3. Social peace Sexual abuse of children Commercial Sexual abuse Prostitution & Pornography Alcohol consumption litres per capita Gambling (Loss per adult in dollars)

Western World US UK

Aus

Fr

Muslim World Ger Qat SA

Kuw

IND

.04 .30

.01 .14

.01 .77

.01 .14

.01 .09

No one in top 50, .01 003 NL

005

.01

730 NL NL 95 85 Not in top 50, 80 Majority of 160 million killed in 29th C A Minuscule minority More than 1 m by them combined None (5000 alleged against terrorists)

40 35.2 54.8 9

44 41.8 42.6 10

34 54.3 24 8

45 58.4 38.3 7 9.3

45 28.9 39.4 5 13.1

Almost unthinkable in most Less than 15 pc in most 7.6 less than 10 in most Less than 1 in all countries

6.0

All listed in top 15 52.1 30.8 18.4

Only Turkey listed in top 15 Unthinkable in most except Indonesia

Much bigger problem Much bigger problem Much bigger problem 8.3 380 11.2 375 9.8 1300 14.8 10.2

Relatively smaller Relatively smaller Relatively smaller NR NR NR NR NR NR NR NR 1.5 NR*

High (ENK)

* In Turkey, gambling is relatively high among Muslim countries but is not anywhere in the list of the world giants

4. Human Development Life Expectancy at birth 78.2 79.4 81.2 80.7 79.4 Life Expectancy at conception 50.9 47.7 47.0 39.9 62.2 Literacy Rate % 99 99 99 99.0 99.0 Moral/Religious Education Much less religious institutions inst Per capita income 1000 $ 47 36 55 41 40 Growth Rate 2.8 1.3 2.7 1.4 3.5 5. Personal Suicides (per 100000) 15.3 Religiosity (% of religion-loving) 11.4 65 15.9 26.5 28.5 32 15.8 29.5 Extremely low in all of them 40.5 94.5 94.5 92.5 99 89.5 75.6 65.0 93.1 Much 76 16.2 72.8 77.6 70.7 71.8 58.2 62.0 50.9 57.4 85.0 94.5 92 88.7 more number of religious/moral 16 3.7 36 1.9 9 6.1 10 8.2

West has no claim to Civilisation

West can certainly claim that it is the most developed part of the world in terms of scientific and technological advancement, erection of infrastructure within their countries and prosperity and power. Had these attainments resulted in freedom from violence, within and abroad, righteousness among people with clear distinction between beneficial and harmful practices and attitudes, respect and loyalty to relationships, value of human life and sympathetic behaviour towards smaller nations, West could definitely have also laid its claim to civilisation. But ah! Its economic, political and military power was not only achieved through both genuine and wrongful ways, it has also misused them with colossal destruction of human lives and peaceful living. The bright stars of the horizon of Westernism have all degenerated into black holes Democracy into Corporatocracy, Secularism into negation of religious conscience, freedom into license to commit evils and human rights into the defence of criminals and perverts. Despite its prosperity and power, West has been responsible for

most of the wars in last century, most of deaths in those wars, consuming more than 160 million lives most invasions; including colonisations at a massive scale; most attacks on countries including attacks on civilians; the only nuclear attacks made on the surface of the earth; destruction of aborigines in big numbers; most deaths in Muslim countries including more than 1million in the last decade; deaths of at least 200 million foetuses in last 10 years; huge number of murders and rapes (one fourth to one half of women having experienced rapes) within their countries; huge alcohol and gambling related deaths; rising number of deaths related to AIDS; several million suicides (highest in the world); Western system has also led to behaviours leading to total disintegration of family system with up to 50 pc of abortion rates; up to 50 pc children born out of wedlock; at least 30 pc children living in single parent homes; ever increasing number of gay couples; Western system has also been responsible for

huge increase in business related to sex, alcohol, gambling and organised violence; with huge effects on health, family and society; maximum damage to environment, causing massive damage; maximum economic disparity within the countries and among the countries; monopolisation of world resources; and stockpiling of weapons of massive destruction.

Can anybody deny these facts? How can then West make even a small claim to civilisation?
However, it is not the Western people who are responsible for it. They are as good and as bad as any people can be on the surface of the earth. Like all people, they too become the victims of the designs of the few who tend to reign and rule the countries, societies and communities. Like all the people most of the time they have failed to realise what their masters are up to. Like all the people though, one day will come, hopefully sooner than later, when they will realise the vices of the system that has brought havoc in their lives and the lives of their brothers and sisters in rest of the humankind. Hopefully they will rise to the occasion and challenge the system that has claimed to give them certain prosperity but has ravished peace, that has claimed to give them freedom but through this freedom has made them addicts of dangerous practices and attitudes and has made them perpetual captives of their ever increasing material needs.

Why can Muslim World claim to be civilised?

The study is not only about comparing Muslims with the West but also Muslim countries among themselves. The interesting difference between the Western and Muslim worlds is that while in the former, prosperity has inverse relationship with crimes, wars, family stability and peace, in case of Muslim countries the relationship is direct. The more prosperous a Western country the more chaotic and violent it is; the more prosperous a Muslim country is the more peaceful, crime free and non-violent it is. While determining the status of civilisation in Muslim countries, I have found it a straight task to compile the list in accordance with the per capita income of the countries. Here is the list of top 30 countries: LE means Life Expectancy, LR means Literacy Rate
Country Per capita LE Income ($) LR

1. Qatar 2. United Arab Emirates 3. Kuwait 4. Brunei 5. Bahrain 6. Oman 7. Saudi Arabia 8. Libya 9. Turkey 10. Lebanon

76,168 75.6 59,717 78.7 36,412 77.6 31,239 77.1 20,475 75.6 18,657 75.6 16,996 72.8 11,314 74 10,399 71.8 10,044 72

93.1 90.0 94.5 94.9 88.8 81.4 85.0 86.8 88.7 89.6

11. Kazakhstan 12. Malaysia 13. Azerbaijan 14. Maldives 15. Iran 16. Jordan 17. Bosnia and Herzegovina 18/ Tunisia 19. Turkmenistan 20. Morocco 21. Indonesia 22. Syria 23. Egypt 24. Iraq 25. Sudan 26. Nigeria 27. Uzbekistan 28. Yemen 29. Mauritania 30. Pakistan

8,883 8,423 6,008 5,841 4,741 4,500 4,319 4,200 3,939 3,249 3,015 2,877 2,789 2,564 1,705 1,389 1,380 1,282 1,195 1,050

67 74.2 67.5 68.5 71 72.5 74.9 73.9 63.2 71.2 70.7 74.1 71.3 59.5 58.6 46.9 67.2 62.7 64.2 65.5

99.6 91.9 99.5 97.0 82.3 91.1 96.7 77.7 99.5 55.6 92.0 83.1 66.4 82.3 60.9 72.0 96.9 58.9 55.8 58.2

However I would regard this as only a tentative list. As it would require a much longer and complicated exercise to develop the relevant indices and then construct the final tables. It can be seen that the countries with highest per capita income have also good life expectancy and good literacy rates. At the same time these countries are largely free of violence of all kinds, the level of social evils is markedly less, suicide rates are almost negligible showing the mental health of the people and the family system is extremely strong. See the top ranking 7 Muslim countries:

1. They are not known to have attacked any other country or invaded any
land;

2. The

level of violence in these countries has been extremely low with lowest rates of murders, rapes and abortions in the world; with any notable loss of civilian lives;

3. There has been no civil war in these countries in the recent past, no riots 4. They have not been threatening any nations; 5. Family system has been extraordinarily strong with problems like children
born out of marriage nonexistent, relatively much lower divorce rates;

6. The

common people are not indulging in vices like alcohol, gambling, which are creating markedly less social problems than in West; (if as alleged the elites do indulge in certain vices they do not let it affect the public; and the record of the rulers of Arab countries is certainly much better in personal than Sarkozies, Clintons and Berlucossinis. )

7. They are enjoying almost as good comforts of life as Western people. 8. Despite democracies not being there, people in general are happy. Life
Expectancy at birth and literacy rates are almost comparable with the best and life expectancy at conception is far better than that in West. Why should then these countries not be called the Most Civilised Nations of the World? This is despite the fact that they are not democracies, which proves that democracies in themselves are no guarantee to better conditions. The Western model of Democracy has proved to be an abysmal failure becoming in effect Corportocracy which works mostly at the cost of the people. The political leaders in Democracies from West to India, have proved no less corrupt and inefficient than monarchies. This should not be construed as a support to monarchy on my part but as rejection of Western Model of Democracy and the need of an alternative Islamic Model. I will dwell on this at a later stage. * Dr Javed Jamil is Executive Chairman, International Centre for Applied Islamics, Chief Editor, Islam, Muslims & the World and Director PEACE. He is also author of more than a dozen books including Islam means Peace, The Essence of the Divine Verses, The Killer Sex, Rediscovering the Universe, The Devil of Economic Fundamentalism and Islamic Model for Control of AIDS. Also has more than 200 articles and papers to his credit. His soon-to-bepublished works include Scientific & Social Principles based on Quran and Westernism: the Ideology of Hegemony. He can be reached at doctorforu123@yahoo.com. Phones: 91- 8130340339